FSE

Furry search engine

formerly SoFurry search engine

Swiss Mix - Chapter 501-525

Written by DoggyStyle57, April - September 2014

===

Swiss Mix - Chapter 501 By DoggyStyle57, April 2014

==========

March 15, 2010 (Monday afternoon) - the Blackwell family's home, in Pouncefield.

While Mandy Blackwell was getting to know Hans' father intimately in Switzerland; back in America, her little brothers Terry and Teddy were being dropped off at Pouncefield Mall by their mother, Gretchen.

"Now, you boys have fun!" she said. "I've given you enough money for your movie tickets and to have dinner in the food court after the movie. Then you should still have enough left over to play in the arcade until nine PM. I'll meet you in the arcade at that time, all right? Have fun now!"

"Sure mom! We have Mandy's cell phone, if we need to get picked up sooner, but what you gave us should be plenty!" Terry said, as the Bernese twins gave her a hug. "You and dad have fun with Lisa, too!"

Gretchen Blackwell blushed at her eleven year old son's knowing comment. She and her husband Richard still hadn't quite had the nerve to talk to their sons directly about the idea of all four of their children eventually mating with their parents. But Lisa had assured them that the boys already knew their mom and dad had fucked their sister Mandy, and that while the twins conveniently spent this very afternoon and evening playing at the mall, as Lisa had suggested to them, Lisa also intended to have sex with their parents, for the first time. Gretchen was too embarrassed to reply to her son. She just kissed his nose and sent the two of them off into the mall with a swat on Terry's rump.

===

When Gretchen got home, Lisa and her father were in the living room, watching a movie on the TV. It didn't seem to be anything special. Just some spy adventure film. Her husband turned it off when he heard her enter the room.

"So, the boys are set for the rest of the day?" Richard asked nervously.

"Yes, and... Terry said we should 'have fun with Lisa', before I left them. God! The idea that our little boys know about this..." she said, as she hugged her husband. "Just how much do they know?"

"Hey! It's cool, mom. They think it's neat that you're gonna fuck me tonight," Lisa said. "And I do too. It's nothing to be embarrassed about. Terry and Teddy are used to getting to fuck me and Mandy now. It doesn't bother them that you're willing to join us in bed too. They already know that you and dad have been fucking Ashley and Mandy. They know we have told you that Mandy and I have both had sex with them, but they don't know we've told you that we make them dress like girls or have sex with each other. They also know that Mandy and I want them to start fucking you, mom, but not that you've agreed to the idea or that we want them to have sex with daddy too. "

"It's a little harder for your mother and I to get used to the idea of screwing our own children, dear," Richard said. "After all, for most of our married life together we've never had sex with anyone at all but each other. But I have to admit, we both did enjoy the few times we've mated with Ashley, and with your sister Mandy. So if you are sure you want to do this, I suppose we will. How do you want to start?"

"Can we make a game of it tonight daddy? Let's all pretend I'm in charge and you have no choice but to do whatever I say. Then you won't have to feel guilty, right?" Lisa suggested. "I like to play that game with my little brothers. They hafta call me 'Mistress' and do what I say, or I won't let them have sex with me."

"I suppose we could," Richard replied. "Mandy tends to do something like that with us too. But you have to remember that when we are not mating, you still have to respect us as your parents and obey us."

"Well, duh, daddy! Of course! It's only a game to play while we all have sex. Did Mandy talk to you about safewords?" Lisa asked.

"Ummmm, no? Where did you learn about these things?" Richard asked.

"Well, Hans let me play 'dominatrix' once, with him being submissive to me, the last time I went on a date with him," Lisa said. "He even dressed like a girl for me. Normally he's the one in charge in games like that, but he'll be submissive sometimes. Anyway, he taught me that a 'safeword' is something you use to stop any sort of sex role playing if anything is happening that you can't stand or that is harming you. If I say 'impossible' or if Mandy says 'figs', then everything stops! You try to pick something that you wouldn't normally say in that sort of situation, but that you can say easily if you need to. If in doubt, just say 'safeword'."

"I think I'll just stick with 'safeword'," her mother said."I'm too flustered to think up something clever right now."

"Something I wouldn't normally say during sex? How about 'fire'?" Richard asked.

"Those will work," Lisa said, "Just remember to tell anyone you're 'playing' with, so they know what your safewords are. Now, you two wait right here. I hafta get a couple things ready first in my room, and I'll call for you in a few minutes."

===

Lisa went to her bedroom, took off all her clothes, and put on a flimsy red baby doll nightie, with a matching red lace bra and thong. Then she laid out several items on the side table by her bed, taking them from a box that she and her sister usually kept hidden on the top shelf in their closet. Once all that was in place, she opened her school backpack and took out two small digital cameras that she had borrowed from Hans. Both had a piece of silver tape covering the red light that warned when the camera was recording. She set one on her dresser, turned it on in video mode, and arranged her pony dolls so they mostly concealed its presence. The other one she set on her desk, and draped a hat over it after turning it on.

Smiling, she walked to her bed and sat on it, made sure both cameras had an unrestricted view of her bed and the floor in front of the bed, and then looked at the camera on her desk and said, "Today is March fifteenth, two thousand ten. I'm twelve years old, and I'm about to have sex with my parents for the very first time! Hope you enjoy the show!"

Then she got up, walked to the bedroom door, and called downstairs, "I'm ready! Come on up now!" She left the door open and quickly went back to the bed and laid on it in what she hoped was a sexy pose.

===

Her parents came into her room, and her father stopped and stared at his youngest daughter as soon as he saw her sprawled on her bed in that sexy outfit.

"Ahem! How long have you had lingerie like that, young lady?" Richard asked.

"Oh! This isn't mine, daddy," Lisa said. "I borrowed a few things from some friends, on the last day of school. But I didn't tell them who I was going to use them with. Do you both like how I look?"

"I don't think I have anything that sexy myself, sweetheart," her mother replied. "You look very pretty."

Her father swallowed and tugged at his shirt collar, and then replied, "Yes... Yes I _do_like how you look in that, baby. So, should we get undressed now?"

"Not yet, daddy. First we have to start our game properly! I want both of you to kneel in front of me," Lisa said, sitting up on the edge of her bed. "You have to formally agree to let me be your Mistress, until I release you when we're done tonight, or when someone says their safeword. That's how the game is played. And once we start, you have to call me 'Mistress' and obey all my orders. All right?"

Her parents got into position, and her dad asked, "All right. Now what, 'Mistress'?"

"Do you both agree to accept me as your Mistress for the night, and to accept my commands?" she asked. "You should always answer me with something like 'Yes Mistress', to show you agree to do it."

"Yes, Mistress," her parents replied, looking up at her.

Lisa reached over to her side table and picked up two red leather collars, and then offered them to her parents. "Will you wear my collar, as a symbol of your submission to me? If you agree, take these collars from my hand and put them on."

"Yes, Mistress," her parents said, each taking one collar and putting it on their neck.

When her parents had their collars on, Lisa held both hands over her heart, and said, "I accept you as my Pets for the night, and promise as your Mistress that I will try to make this fun for all of us, while taking full responsibility for our actions on myself alone. I will not harm you, though I may ask you to do things you have never tried before. And I promise that when we are not playing this game, I will still respect you as my parents, and obey you as I should. So... last chance to back out. Do you accept me as your Mistress for the night, and agree to obey my every order and command, until I release you, later tonight?"

"Yes, Mistress," her parents replied.

"Good!" Lisa said. "My first order is that I want to see daddy naked! I've never seen a naked grownup before, an' I wanna get a good look at both of you, one at a time. Stand up, both of you. Mommy, help daddy to take off all of his clothes, except for his underpants."

Despite his embarrassment, Richard's tail was wagging slowly as his wife undressed him, and by the time he was down to his boxer shorts, he was making quite a tent in the front of them.

"Oh! I think he likes this!" Lisa said, clapping her hands gleefully and getting on her knees beside the bed. "Come here and show me your cock! I want your nice hard cock right next to my face, daddy, so I can get a good look at it!"

Richard stood in front of his youngest daughter, and hesitated for a moment before pulling down his boxers and kicking them off. His cock hung up on the waistband, and slapped back up against his belly when it was released.

Lisa didn't touch him, but looked at her father's shaft critically, and then she asked, "It looks nice and hard, but is that as big as it gets?"

"Ahhhh, yes? Why? Are you disappointed, Mistress?" Richard asked, his wagging tail slowing to droop behind him.

"Oh! Well, it's a very nice cock, daddy. It's bigger than either of my little brothers' cocks, for sure. Just not the biggest one I've seen, is all. The boy that took my virginity was bigger," Lisa said. "But his girlfriends all say he's got a really big cock, and some of them fuck grownups too, so I kinda expected you might not be as long or as thick as he was. It's all right. Your cock's still special, 'cause you're my daddy! Now, it's mommy's turn. Help her to get undressed, and I wanna get a good look at her, too. Take off everything but her panties."

When Gretchen was down to her panties she stood in front of her daughter and asked, "Should I pull my panties down for you, Mistress?"

"Not yet," Lisa replied, as she gazed up at her mother's firm 36C breasts and fondled her own pert a-cup titties. "I hope my titties get to be as nice as yours when I get older, mommy. Now, I want to pull your panties down myself."

The young pup reached forward and tugged the waistband of her mom's pink bikini panties down, and then she leaned in and took a good sniff of her mom's crotch, before releasing the panties so her mom could step out of them. "You smell delicious, mom. Let's see if you taste as good as you smell! Lie on the bed so I can lick you."

Richard watched this with wide eyes, his tail wagging again as he slowly stroked his shaft. When his wife and daughter were on the bed together, he moved to stand beside the bed, up by the pillow, where he could hold his wife's hand while he watched their daughter eagerly licking her mom's cunt.

Gretchen moaned and held tightly onto her husband's hand as her daughter's tongue probed and licked at her wet slit. "Oh God that's good, baby!" she sighed. "Your sister taught you well."

"Mandy, and a few of our special friends, yeah. Taylor's the best so far. She's been licking her own mommy for six years now, and lots of other girls too," the young Bernese girl replied. Lisa licked her mom until Gretchen was shaking and howling with an orgasm. Then she looked up at her father from between her mom's thighs, and said, "Mummmmm. Mommy tastes really good, daddy! Do you like watching me lick her like this?"

"It's really hot, Mistress," Richard admitted. "I'd... I'd like to watch her licking you, too."

"Good! Because what I wanna do next is to sit on mommy's face and have her lick me, and to have you fuck her while you're watching us!" Lisa said. She slipped off her thong and crawled up the bed, then turned around so she could watch her parents mating. She lowered herself over her mom's muzzle and said, "Get a good taste of your little girl, mommy! Make me nice and wet for daddy!"

Richard joined them on the bed, sat on his haunches between his wife's legs, and thrust his cock into her, while facing his pre-teen daughter and watching Gretchen eagerly licking their daughter's cunt. "Does our little girl taste as good as she smells, sweetheart?" he asked.

"Mumph... Delicious... <slurp>!" Gretchen replied. "She's really wet, too. Our daughter is really getting turned on by this."

"Make me cum, mommy! Ohhh, lick me and make me cum!" Lisa moaned. "And daddy, I want you to make sure you cum inside mommy, okay? Because when I let you fuck me, I want you to watch while I lick your cum out of mommy!"

"Yes Mistress," Richard said, leaning closer to kiss his daughter passionately.

Lisa returned her father's kiss and then pushed him back, saying, "Watch us, daddy! I want you to watch while mommy makes me cum!"

"I'm watching, Mistress!" her father said, as he hammered his cock into his wife. The thought that his daughter wanted to lick his cum out of her mom while he fucked her for the first time was really turning him on, and he groaned and tied with his wife as his seed spilled into her belly.

"That's a good boy!" Lisa said. "Fill mommy with your cream, daddy! Just make sure you save some for me, too."

"It may take me a bit to get my second wind, but I'll still be able to serve you, Mistress," Richard said. "Ummm, I'm kinda suck right now, though. Sorry. I got carried away."

"That's all right daddy," Lisa said, kissing him. "That just means mommy has to lick me even more! Oh yeah! Right there, mommy! I'm almost there!"

Gretchen almost bit her daughter's clit as she climaxed from her husband knotting her. She sucked on her little girl's clitty hard, trying to make her child cum with them, and was rewarded with a satisfied howl from her daughter as Lisa came.

"Ahhhhwoooo! Oh yeah! Oh that's good!" Lisa howled, as her body shook with her orgasm. "Don't stop, mommy! Keep licking me!"

Gretchen and Lisa each had two more orgasms before Richard's knot diminished enough for him to be able to slip out of his wife's cunt. "Okay, I can pull out now," he warned.

"Don't let any of his cum leak out of you, mommy!" Lisa commanded. "I wanna lick as much of it outa you as I can."

Gretchen whimpered a bit as she felt her husband withdraw, and she reached down and pinched her labia shut, trapping her husband's seed in her belly for their daughter. "Help me to trade places with Lisa, dear," she said to her husband. "It's a bit awkward for me to do it with one hand occupied."

The girls traded places, with Richard helping his wife to squat over their daughter's muzzle.

"Okay, mom. Let me taste my daddy's cream!" Lisa said eagerly, opening her mouth wide. "Ahhhh!"

"H-here you go, baby," Gretchen said, as she removed her hand from her crotch and lowered herself until her daughter's muzzle was touching her groin. She shuddered as she felt her little girl's tongue probing her sex and lapping her father's seed from her. "Oh God, baby..."

"Wow... With a show like this, I won't get soft again," Richard said, as he got between his daughter's thighs. "May I fuck you now, Mistress?"

"<slurp!> Oh yeah, daddy! <slurp!> Fuck me! <slurp!> Fuck me while I <slurp!> lick your cum outa mommy!" Lisa replied enthusiastically between licks.

Richard groaned as his cock slowly entered the youngest and tightest girl he had ever mated with in his life. Fucking his youngest daughter and watching her lick his cum from her mother at the same time was the wildest experience he could imagine, and any reservations he might have had about having sex with his daughters evaporated as he started humping his child hard and fast. "Oh God, Mistress! You feel so good! I love you both so much!"

"K-kiss me darling!" Gretchen said, leaning closer to her husband. "God! There's no going back now, for us, is there? We won't ever want to stop having sex with our kids."

Richard kissed his wife and hugged her tightly as he fucked their daughter. "I fear you're right, dear. But you'll always be first in my heart. I love you, and I won't allow what we do with our kids to come between us."

"I love you too, dear," Gretchen sighed, shuddering as her daughter's tongue probed deeply into her vagina. "OOOH! This is so naughty, but I don't want to stop. As long as I still have you, and the kids are all right with this, I don't want to stop."

"Mummm, and I love both of you, too," Lisa said. "Don't worry, mommy. I don't wanna take your place. I wanna share both of you with Mandy and with my brothers, but I don't ever wanna make you and daddy mad at each other. Ohhhh yeah, your knot's feelin' great, daddy! Tie with me and fill me just like you filled mommy!"

"Yes Mistress!" Richard said eagerly, as his knot locked him in a carnal embrace with his child, and his seed flooded her forbidden young vagina. "Oh geeze this feels good!"

"Mummm, I'm so glad we've finally done this," Lisa sighed happily, as her mom rolled off of her and they waited for her father's knot to release her. "You know what, daddy? The night I lost my virginity, I was fantasizing that it was you I was with. I called out 'Oh Daddy! Fuck me daddy!' as Hans ripped through my cherry."

"You did?" her father asked. His cock throbbed and spewed even more seed at the thought. Then he chuckled as he looked down at his daughter, impaled on his cock, with her slender young belly distended slightly by his shaft and knot. "Well, you have your daddy in you now, baby. Any regrets?"

"Only that Mandy, Terry and Teddy weren't here to see this," Lisa replied. "Mummm, just hold me close, daddy. I love the way your cock feels inside me right now. My belly feels so full and warm."

"Should I get dinner ready, or is there something more you want to do right away, Mistress?" Gretchen asked.

"Dinner sound good, yeah. But wait until daddy's done with me. He isn't done yet, and I wanna have you watch us some more," Lisa said.

"I'll be able to pull out soon, Mistress, but I'm afraid I do need a break before I can get hard again," Richard said. "You two have taken a lot out of me."

"Then we should put something back into you," Lisa said with a grin. "I think you can pull it out now, without hurting me. Do it, and then kneel down and clean up the mess you just made, my Pet! Lick me clean!"

"Now wait a minute, dear," Richard started to say.

"Ah! No talking back to your Mistress! Lick your cum outa me daddy, and that's an order!" Lisa commanded. "If you don't, I'll never let you fuck me again! Come on, daddy. Terry and Teddy lick their cum out of me, and so does Hans. It won't hurt you. I licked up your cum without complaining, didn't I? You taste pretty good!"

"Fair's fair, dear," his wife said, smiling.

"Oh, all right, Mistress," Richard replied. He pulled out his shrinking knot with a wet <pop!> and placed his nose at his daughter's crotch. Then he tentatively took a lick, tasting his semen for the first time. Slowly he became more diligent in his licking, as the sweet juices of his youngest daughter overwhelmed the strange taste of his own seed.

"That's a good daddy! Lick me clean!" Lisa sighed holding her father's head with both hands and moaning as he brought her to another orgasm. "Ohhhh yeah! That was really good! See daddy? It didn't hurt you to do that, did it?"

"I guess it wasn't too bad, Mistress," he replied. "Well, I've already had dessert, so what's for dinner?"

"You two get things started. I need to use the bathroom, and then I'll come down to join you," Lisa said.

She waited for them to go, and then sat on the bed and grinned at the cameras. "Yay! I did it! I fucked my parents!" she said happily. Then she stopped both cameras, and checked the tail end of what each had recorded. The angle wasn't as good as she might have liked, but you could clearly see everything that was happening. She popped out the memory cards from both cameras and hid them in her dresser drawer, and put in new memory cards. Then she peeled the tape off the 'in use' lights and put both cameras back in her pack. Looking at herself in the mirror by her closet, she decided to ditch the nightgown and bra too, since her parents were wearing nothing but their collars, before going down to dinner.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 502 By DoggyStyle57, April 2014

==========

March 15, 2010 (Monday afternoon) - the Blackwell family's home, in Pouncefield.

Lisa Blackwell and her parents didn't bother to put on any clothes for dinner. While Gretchen prepared a light meal for them, Lisa sat at the kitchen table on her daddy's lap, facing him and kissing him, while rubbing her cunt against his shaft. But she didn't allow him to fuck her again, or try to make him cum. She just teased him enough to keep his cock hard. They ate quickly, and then returned to her bedroom.

===

"Let's move to your bed now," Lisa said. "It's bigger, and should be more comfy with all three of us on it. You two go and get on the bed. I'll be right with you."

Lisa picked up her strap on dildo and a tube of lube from the side table by her bed, and then grabbed one of the digital cameras before following her parents out of the room.

===

When she got to her parents' bedroom, she handed the digital camera to her mother and said, "I borrowed this from Hans. Mistress wants you to take some really good pictures while I make out with daddy. I promise I'll only show the pics and movies that we make tonight to people we would be willing to have in bed with us while we do stuff like this. It won't get posted on the Internet or stuff like that. Mostly, I want Mandy, Terry and Teddy to see some of what we do together tonight. And probably Hans too, if that's OK with you two."

"Well, I suppose," Gretchen said, as she looked the camera over and asked a few questions about how to set up the flash and which button to push to record a movie rather than taking still pictures. Then she said, "All right, I think I've got the hang of this, Mistress."

"Daddy, get on the bed with me," Lisa commanded. "Hold me in your arms and kiss me."

"Yes Mistress," her father said, looking warily at the camera. He sat behind and partially beside his daughter and embraced her with his right arm, fondling her small breast with that hand, while he used his left hand to turn her face toward his for a kiss.

Gretchen took a picture of them like that, and then waited for another good moment.

Lisa kissed her daddy again, running one hand over his muscular chest, and slowly down his slightly rounded belly, to rest on his extended shaft. Her mother took another picture as Lisa started to masturbate her father, while they still kissed passionately.

Coming up for air, Lisa smiled at her mom and said, "Switch to video. I want a movie of daddy's reaction to his first blow job from me. Sit on the edge of the bed, daddy, so I can kneel on the floor and suck that pretty cock of yours."

Gretchen started filming them as her daughter slowly licked her daddy's cock, and then ever so slowly took a good six inches of his cock into her young muzzle.

"Ohhh, that's nice, Mistress," Richard said. "Just like your mother. Fill your mouth with my cock, and then bob up and down. OH GOD!"

Gretchen almost dropped the camera when her twelve year old daughter took a deep breath and then swallowed the entire length of her father's cock! The camera caught the look of shocked surprise on her husband's face as he realized he was throat-fucking his daughter, and then she zoomed in close to focus on filming his entire length sliding in and out of the child's mouth, her nose bumping her daddy's pubic bone on each down stroke, and his shaft making her slender throat bulge.

"Damn! No girl has ever taken my whole cock down her throat like that, baby! I've seen it done in porn films, but never... Ohhh God, your throat is so tight!" Richard groaned.

"You're going to have to teach mommy that trick, dear," Gretchen said from behind the camera. "I could never manage that without gagging." She took several still pictures with the flash and went back to filming video just in time to catch her husband unloading his balls into their daughter's gulping throat.

Lisa smiled around her mouthful of her daddy's cock as he grabbed her head with both hands and instinctively fucked her mouth until he blew his load straight into her throat. She swallowed several times and then backed off so she could catch the last of it in her mouth. As soon as her father stopped spurting, she quickly stood and gave him a snowball kiss. She French kissed her daddy with a mouthful of his own semen, and didn't stop until he had swallowed at least half of it. Then she smiled at the camera, showed the remaining cum in her mouth, and swallowed the last of it.

"Nobody's ever swallowed your cock like that, daddy?" Lisa asked, licking her muzzle clean.

"No one. You're the first. Is that something else that Hans taught you?" her father asked, wiping his own muzzle clean with the back of his hand. He looked a little disgusted, but he didn't try to spit any of it out.

"Yeah," she replied. "Pretty much all his girlfriends can do it," she said. Then she turned to her mom and said, "I'll be glad to teach you how, mom. Now give the camera to daddy, so he can take pictures of us making out, and trade places with him."

Lisa cuddled her mom from behind and cupped her breasts with both hands, while they kissed and her father took pictures of them. Then they lay on the bed, nose to crotch and on their sides, and Lisa told her father, "Video now, while we sixty-nine. I want some good shots that show both of us, and close ups and videos of each of us licking the other out."

Richard took pictures and videos until both his wife and daughter were panting and groaning with their orgasms. Then Lisa told him, "Get me that dildo on the dresser, daddy."

He hadn't really looked at what his daughter had set down when she came in. Richard when to get it, and found it was a harness with an inward facing and outward facing set of knotted canine dildos that were only a little smaller than his own cock. "Did you borrow this, too?' he asked, bringing it to her.

"No, that was a gift from Taylor, the night I lost my cherry. After Hans fucked me, Taylor had me put that on so I could fuck her. And now I'm gonna fuck mom with it!" Lisa said, as she eased the inward-facing dildo into her cunt. She grunted a bit as she forced the knot into herself and then she fastened the harness straps in place.

Gretchen stared at the knot on the outward dildo, and said, "Mistress? I don't know if I can get that knot to go into me. Your father always ties while he is inside me, and doesn't pull out until his knot is small again. I've never had a male shove his knot into me when it was already that big."

"It'll go in okay if you're wet enough, mom. You just saw me do it with the other end, right?" Lisa said. "On your hands and knees, mommy! Mistress wants to fuck you from behind!"

Despite throat-fucking his daughter, Richard was already getting stiff again as he watched the child preparing to fuck her mother. He took some photos from the side as Lisa got into position, and then joined them on the bed, lying with his head by his wife's knee, so he could shoot video from up close that clearly would show the dildo entering her.

Lisa started with slow, easy strokes, using just the part of the dildo in front of the knot, until her mother was good and wet. Then she picked up the pace and started humping her mom harder, slapping the knot against her mother's labia on each thrust.

"Wow! It almost went in on that last thrust," Richard said encouragingly. "You can do it! A few more and that should... There! It just went in!"

"OH GOD!" Gretchen cried, howling as a powerful orgasm flooded her senses. "Ahhhroooo! Oh God... wow... Almost... Almost blacked out. That was so intense!"

Lisa slowly fucked her mom with short strokes, leaving the knot embedded in her, until her mom had her breath back. Then she picked up the pace again, and said, "It's even more intense when it pops out and back in again. Check this out!"

Gretchen closed her eyes and moaned incoherently as the knot began to pop in and out of her sloppy wet cunt. Her arms and legs felt like weak balloons, barely able to support her weight, and the sensations coming from her crotch were simply indescribable. Panting and moaning she had one orgasm after another rip through her body. Finally she got her breath and wits back enough to say, "N... no more! P-please! Too much!"

Lisa eased the dildo back out as gently as she could, and kissed her mom's neck from behind. "That was fantastic, mom. Thanks. I came a whole bunch too."

"That was... wow... I can hardly think... Take it slower, next time, please. I could hardly breathe, I was cumming so hard!" her mom stammered, collapsing on the bed and rolling onto her back.

"She didn't hurt you, did she dear?" her husband asked, setting down the camera.

"I... don't think so. Just... going to be sore for a while," Gretchen said, touching her gaping hole tenderly.

"Looks like it was worth it, though. I've never seen you cum so many times. Almost makes me wish I was female," Richard said.

Lisa grinned at her father and said, "What makes you think you can't experience that kind of fun, daddy? Take mommy's place, and let me grease up your ass, and you can see just how intense it gets."

"Wait, what? But I've never..." he began to say, his voice fading as both his wife and daughter glared at him.

"I think you should_see how it feels," Gretchen said firmly. "You _encouraged her to cram that knot into me. I want to see you try it yourself."

"I've... never had anything up my ass. I... I'm sorry, but I just don't think I could do that yet," he replied.

Lisa frowned, but nodded and said, "All right, daddy. I won't fuck your butt... this time. But you're gonna have to do it eventually. Maybe it's better this way, anyway. Mandy, Terry and Teddy will probably like seeing you take it up the ass for the first time." She unfastened the strap-on's harness and pulled the inward facing one out of her with a wet pop. Then she got on her back on the bed and said, "But I still wanna have you make me cum some more, so fuck me again, and fill me up. Mom, you can give your crotch a rest and film us."

"That I can do, Mistress," he said, guiding his cock into her sopping wet cunt. Despite having had that big dildo in her and pulling the knot out, she was still unbelievably tight. He hugged her tightly and kissed her while his wife got at the foot of the bed and took some up-close videos of his cock stuffing their daughter.

"Ohhhh, that's nice! Fuck me, daddy! Fuck your little girl an' show me how much you love me!" Lisa cried out. Soon she was bucking her hips into his thrusts and demanding, "Harder! Fuck me harder!"

When they were done, they lay entwined with each other for a while, stuck together with his knot deep inside her.

"Daddy? Try to pop your knot in and out of me, like I did to mommy with that dildo," Lisa said.

"Are you sure?" her father replied, holding himself up with his arms. "We're stuck pretty tight. I don't want to hurt you, baby."

"Do it!" Lisa demanded. "If it hurts too much, I'll shout 'impossible' and we can wait for it to go down. But I want you to make me cum like I did for mommy."

"All right, I'll try," he said. He pulled backward slowly, feeling her tight vaginal muscles straining to keep him in. But he could also feel himself slowly making progress, as the tight ring of her opening gradually stretched enough for him to slip out. It suddenly popped free, and he almost pulled all the way out of her.

"Unghhh! It's out! Now shove it in again!" Lisa demanded.

Richard leaned in with all his weight, and felt his knot slowly squeezing into her again. It was an unbelievably intense feeling to have his knot squeezed so firmly, and he gasped as it popped all the way in and the pressure lessened.

"Again! Do that again!" Lisa cried, hugging him tightly.

Gretchen was speechless as she filmed this extreme act. She held the camera with one hand and her other darted to her sore and gaping pussy, finger fucking herself as she remembered how intense it had been to have that dildo's slightly smaller knot popping in and out of herself the same way. Before she knew it, she had four fingers inside herself, stuffing her hand in all the way to the crotch of her thumb.

With each stroke Richard found it easier to pop the knot in and out of his youngest daughter. He started spewing his seed into her again as her clenching channel milked his balls dry.

Lisa was panting and moaning and her whole body shook with the most intense series of rapid-fire orgasms she had ever experienced in her young life. She locked her legs around her daddy's hips and pulled him into her with each inward stroke, grunting as the knot passed through her opening in each direction. "Oh! Oh wow! So wild!" she panted.

Richard finally withdrew fully and rolled over on his back. His cock twitched on his tummy as it deflated and slid back into his sheath. "Oh God... I can't believe we did that."

"Clean... clean me up... daddy," Lisa panted. "Be a good pet... an' clean up your mess." She rolled over on all fours and straddled her father's face.

"Yes Mistress," he replied, slurping at her sloppy hole and swallowing his own seed.

Gretchen made sure she got all of that recorded as video. When her husband was done licking his seed from their daughter, she turned off the camera and said, "Can we stop now? Your father and I are worn out, and one of us needs to pick up the boys at the mall in less than an hour."

"I'm... pretty spent too," Lisa said, flopping on the bed beside her dad. "But I do have one more order for you, mom."

"What, dear? Do you want me to lick you one more time?" her mom asked.

"No... After we get cleaned up, when you go to get my brothers at the mall, I want you to take me with you, and there's something special I want you to do," Lisa said. She rolled over closer to her mom and whispered a few things into her ear.

"Oh! I... I don't know if I could do that, Mistress!" her mom replied, blushing fiercely.

"Well then you could..." Lisa leaned in again and whispered a different suggestion, which made her mom blush even more. Then Lisa got up and headed for the shower. "It's your choice, mom. But I want you to do one of those options. You promised to obey me for the night, and the night isn't over yet."

===

March 15, 2010 (Monday night) - Pouncefield Mall, in Pouncefield.

When Lisa and her mom got to Pouncefield Mall, they couldn't find any open parking spots on the first two floors of the parking garage. The mall was pretty busy still, with a good hour left before most of the stores would be closing, and the movie theater up on the fourth floor wouldn't be closing until after midnight. The third floor of the garage was about 3/4 full, and Gretchen pulled into a parking spot that her daughter pointed out - a well-lit area fairly close to the skybridge that connected the garage at this level to the third floor of the mall.

When Lisa and Gretchen got out of the minivan they were both wearing floral print miniskirts and rather revealing blouses, as well as high heels. Gretchen tugged nervously at the hem of her skirt, and asked, "Can we please take the elevator down to the second floor? That's where the arcade that Terry and Teddy should be at is."

"No. We're going to take the escalators," Lisa insisted. "They're closer to here and to the arcade."

"But they have glass railings. What if someone looks up my skirt?" her mom replied uncomfortably.

"Then they will get a nice surprise if they do, now won't they? Come along, my Pet. Mistress commands it!" Lisa ordered.

They walked through the crowds to the closest escalator, and Lisa called out to several school friends that she knew, waving cheerfully at them but not stopping to chat.

Gretchen looked longingly at the enclosed elevators, just a few paces further away, but dutifully followed her daughter down the escalator, trying to stay close to her child.

"There they are, at the entrance waiting for the DDR game," Lisa said, pointing to her brothers.

===

Terry tapped his brother on the shoulder while they waited in line for another turn at the game. "Mom an' Lisa are here. And check out what mom's wearing!"

Teddy turned and looked, and then blinked. "Wow... I didn't know mom had any skirts that short."

"I don't think she does. I'm pretty sure that's one of Mandy's skirts!" Terry said. "Hey mom! We're over here!"

"Hey, it's your turn," said a bunny girl who had just finished playing DDR with her brother. "See if you can top that, guys!"

"You're on!" Terry said, feeding the last of their tokens into the machine for himself and his brother. "Looks like mom's in no hurry to get us to leave anyway."

===

"Everyone's staring at me," Gretchen whispered to Lisa, as she waved at her eleven year old sons in the arcade, and saw them taking another turn at the game.

"Not everyone, mom," Lisa said. "Though I do think that poodle girl at the caramel corn stand is checking you out. Her name is Karen Pomeroy, and she's a friend of Mandy's. She was one of the instructors at the cheerleader camp that Mandy went to. She's also been trying to get under my skirt since Mandy introduced us. Let's go get some bags of caramel corn. It looks like the boys aren't out of tokens yet."

"Hey Lisa! Is that your girlfriend? Is she why you won't ever go on a date with me?" The poodle girl asked, smiling at Gretchen while talking to Lisa.

"She's my mom, and I don't have a girlfriend," Lisa said. "Five small bags of caramel corn please."

"Really? Well, nice to meet you, Missus Blackwell. Ummm, sorry if my comments were out of line," the poodle said, as she filled five snack sized bags with the hot popcorn confection and exchanged them for Lisa's money. "I mean, Lisa hasn't ever encouraged me, or anything. I just like to flirt."

"That's all right," her mom said. "She wouldn't get in trouble for dating you."

"Oh? Great! How about you, sexy? Does your hubby keep you all to himself?" the poodle asked with a wink.

"I... we don't... Pardon me, I need to pick up my sons and get us home. Nice meeting you." Gretchen said, taking three of the bags and almost sprinting toward the arcade.

Lisa followed her mom, grinning. She had known Karen was a horrible lesbian flirt, and that she flirted just as much with older ladies as with young girls. Her mom's reaction to the girl had been precious, but seemed to have made her mom completely forget about how she was dressed.

Gretchen waited at the door of the arcade for her sons to finish their game, and then beckoned for them to come out and get their snack.

The twins said goodbye to the bunny girl and a few other friends, and raced to their mom to get their caramel corn. "You look really nice tonight, mom." Terry said.

"Thank you, dear, now let's try to get home while your father's bag of caramel corn is still warm," she said, leading them back to the escalators and out to the garage.

As they walked through the sky bridge, Lisa whispered a suggestion into her mom's ear, and then cried out, "I get shotgun!" and raced ahead of them to the van.

When they got to the van, Gretchen paused by the side door and unlocked the car, and then she glanced back at her sons, and at the mall entrance beyond them. The boys were looking at her expectantly, waiting for her to open the door and let them get in. Beyond them, a dozen or more people were returning to their own cars, but none of them seemed to be looking this way.

Gretchen took a deep breath and then opened the side door, turning her back on her sons. Then she intentionally dropped her bag of caramel corn on the floor of the van. "Oops! Just a minute boys, while I clean this up," she said, as she bent at the waist and raised her tail.

Terry and Teddy stared with wide eyes as their mom mooned them. There was no doubting that she had no panties on under that short skirt. Then she shifted her stance wider and bent over further to pick up the last stray popcorn bits, and they could very clearly see the slit of her labial opening. She looked back at them between her legs, blushing, and parted her furry slit with her fingers for a moment, before straightening up and telling them, "That will do for now. Try not to grind the rest into the carpet with your feet. Get in."

Lisa stood by the front door of the car watching as her mom obeyed her order to publicly give her little brothers an upskirt look at her bare cunt. She winked at her brothers as they scrambled into the van without a word.

As Gretchen drove them back home, no one said anything. The kids all munched on their caramel corn, and Lisa kept her father's bag between her thighs to keep it warm. Gretchen's spilled bag lay on the floor in front of her sons, with the top crumpled shut. She squirmed uncontrollably the whole way back, wanting to finger herself but not daring to do it while driving, and with her sons in the minivan with her. The whole experience had gotten her incredibly turned on, and she hoped her husband would be able to satisfy her one more time before they went to sleep tonight. She was going to need it.

===

When they got home, Lisa hugged her mom and said, "That was GREAT! Thanks, mom. I release you and daddy now. I can't wait to show Terry and Teddy the pictures and videos from tonight."

"Well, giving them a quick peek was better than the other choice you gave me, of getting completely nude and tucking them in to bed tonight after we got back. You can show them the pictures, but I'm still not ready to talk to them about all this. Please, can we wait for that until your sister gets home?"

"Sure mom. I'll tell the boys they hafta cool their jets until Mandy gets back," Lisa said. "We won't even mention it to you and dad for the rest of the week."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 503 By DoggyStyle57, April 2014

==========

March 16, 2010 (Tuesday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

Mandy was awakened by a kiss from Hans in the morning. The fourteen year old Bernese girl was warm and comfy, resting her head on the twelve year old Bernese boy's muscular shoulder, and she could feel the warmth of Lord Karl, her boyfriend's fifty-two year old father, against her back.

After the kiss, Hans placed a finger against his girlfriend's muzzle and whispered, "Shhhh. Roll over as gently as you can, without disturbing father, and look down toward his crotch."

Mandy carefully turned away from Hans and looked at Lord Karl, who was on his back behind her, as someone gently turned the blankets down on the other side of the bed. She propped herself up on her elbows to look over the blankets, just in time to see Hans' nine year old sister, Heidi, carefully getting onto the edge of the bed on the far side of her father's hips, and bending over him to kiss and fondle her daddy's sheath.

Mandy winked at Heidi and smiled, as she watched the child awakening her father in the same way that Heidi usually woke up her big brother every morning.

Hans rose up on one elbow, placed a hand on Mandy's shoulder, and whispered in Mandy's ear, "She woke me up that way first, but she figured you'd like watching her do this for our father."

"Oh yeah, this is so hot," Mandy said, licking her muzzle as the younger puppy girl slipped her father's hardening cock into her mouth and took him right down her throat.

The adult Bernese Mountain Dog sighed happily and opened his eyes, gazing affectionately at his daughter and stroking her hair. "Mummmm, that's so nice, sweetheart," he said. Then he turned his face to Mandy and Hans and added, "Good morning you two. Sleep well?"

"Who wouldn't sleep well after being fucked silly for more than two hours by two handsome and virile men?" Mandy replied with a grin. "Good morning to you as well, My Lord. Do we have time for you and Hans to mate with me again this morning?"

"Oh, I think we can manage that easily enough, and I'm sure Heidi will love licking you clean after father and I have filled you," Hans said, as he spooned behind Mandy and tried to enter her cunny from behind. "Good morning father. Do you have any special plans for today?"

"Yes, I'm afraid I have, but not ones that enable me to enjoy some free time with each of you or with Phil or Bridget this morning. I have to leave right after breakfast to attend a series of business meetings. Some estate business, and a board meeting for one of the charitable foundations that I chair," Lord Karl replied, breathing harder as his orgasm neared. "I should be back... shortly after... lunch, however. What... about yourselves? Oh Gods, Heidi! Here you go girl!" he groaned and unloaded his balls into his daughter's throat.

Mandy adjusted her position and sighed as Hans entered her. "Ohhhh, that's so nice, Hans," she said. "Well, I'd kind of like to see more of the estate, and to see some of the sights here in Switzerland. I could have a fantastic time right here and never set foot outside this mansion. But I've never been to this country before, and it would be a shame to see nothing but airports, limos, the dining room and the bedrooms for the whole week!"

"Well, if you're busy this morning father, perhaps this would be a good day to take Mandy out onto the lake? If I could take one of the boats, we could cruise along the lakeshore and she could see more of the estate," Hans suggested, as he humped his girlfriend from behind.

"That would be fine, son," Lord Karl said. "Get the keys from Karla, and have a nice time."

Mandy grinned and said, "That sounds like fun. I know how to drive a motor boat too. We never owned one of our own, but sometimes on vacations daddy would rent a boat for us to use on a lake or out in the ocean. He taught me how to drive a boat when I was twelve. Mummmmm! A little faster, Hans! I'm almost there!"

Heidi swallowed the last of her father's load, wiped her muzzle clean and asked, "Can I come with you guys, or do you wanna be alone out there and make out?"

"You can c-come, H-Heidi," Mandy said, panting harder and then closing her eyes and shuddering as Hans' seed flooded into her. "Whew! I just came myself! I'm always willing to share Hans with any of his sisters. If we do make out, you're welcome to join us. And I like spending time with you anyway."

"And I'm always willing to share Mandy with you or with father or with my other sisters, sis," Hans said. "You wanna lick her clean while dad recovers enough to fuck her?"

"Sure!" Heidi said, pulling the blankets down the rest of the way and moving between Mandy's thighs. "Like you really hafta ask if I wanna slurp up my brother's cum? Sheesh!"

Mandy spread her thighs for the child and giggled as the puppy's tongue lapped at her sloppy cunt. "Ohhh, I could get so spoiled, living like this! I really hope my whole family will be like this someday, and that I can have my dad or one of my little brothers wake me up by licking my cunt and then fucking me and then licking their mess out of me almost every morning. You are soooo good at licking a cunt, Heidi!"

Lord Karl stroked his cock and watched the children for a while, then said, "Let daddy fill her up again, Heidi. There's my good girl."

"I'll be glad to lick you while father fucks Mandy, Heidi," Hans offered.

"Yay!" Heidi said, as she scrambled up the bed and placed her virginal cunt over her brother's muzzle. "Make me cum, big brother!"

Lord Karl got Mandy on all fours and entered her from behind, caressing her breasts with one hand and fingering her clitoris with the other, while nuzzling her neck from behind her.

"Oh wow!" Mandy sighed. "Oh yeah, just like that, My Lord!"

"You oughta come over to our place more often, Mandy," Heidi said. "But I guess you gotta give your own family a lotta lovin' now too."

"I'll try, Heidi," Mandy said. "And as soon as I can get them to agree to it, I'd love to have you and Hans come over to my place to join my family in bed. You too, Lord Karl, if you ever come to visit."

"Would that be all right, daddy?" Heidi asked. "Can Hans and me have sex with Mandy's parents too now?" She shuddered as she climaxed from her big brother's skillful licking. "OOOOOOhhhhh! Oh yeah! Oh! I love you, big brother!"

"As long as they leave your virginity intact, I don't see why not," Lord Karl said. "The way things are going, I think our families will remain very close for a very long time." He humped faster for a moment and then came inside the teenaged Berner girl, while not tying with her. Mandy was moaning and panting under him as he withdrew and said, "You kids finish up. I'm going to get a shower before breakfast. Thank you, Miss Blackwell. It was a pleasure sharing you with my son and daughter. But as much as I enjoyed that, I do have a busy day today."

"Ohhhh, thank you, sir! That was great!" Mandy said, as she rolled over on her back and Heidi rolled off her brother to lick her father's fresh seed from Mandy.

"When she's done, we can split a shower in my room," Hans said. He watched as Heidi eagerly licked Mandy to another orgasm, and then the kids gathered their clothes and went back through the maid passages to Hans' room. There, they quickly showered together, and then dressed properly for breakfast.

===

After breakfast, Hans, Heidi and Mandy changed into more casual clothes, stopped by Karla's office to get the boathouse and boat keys, and then went down to the boathouse on the lakeshore.

"If it was summertime we could get out the jet skis," Hans said, as he unlocked the boathouse door and opened the garage-door that faced the lake's side of one of the boats' berths.

The boat her had selected was a fairly small but fast cabin cruiser, with a red hull and an engine and extra gear suitable for use while water skiing. They left the tow ropes and skis on the storage shelves however. Hans checked the fuel levels, had everyone get in, and then he cast off the mooring lines and eased the boat out into the lake.

For the first hour or so, Hans cruised around the perimeter of the lake, past the water ski jump ramp and an area marked off with marker buoys as a swimming area, and pointing out a dirt bike track and a couple of sports playing fields that were about a quarter of the way around the lakeshore, and hadn't been visible from the mansion.

"We have so many maids on duty most of the time that the girls can play football - what you Americans call soccer - for exercise," Hans shouted over the engine noise. "And father also sponsor's several youth activity leagues, allowing kids from all over the area to compete on those fields, and allowing several of the local private and public schools, churches and fraternal organizations to hold their picnics and outdoor events. Some of the Swiss Olympic teams even train over there. There's a fence between that area and the mansion, and a separate access road and parking area, but it's all part of the estate."

"It's hard to imagine any one man owning so much land," Mandy shouted back. "Can we just stop and chat for a while? It's so restful for me, to be in a boat, bobbing on the waves, and enjoying the fresh air and sunshine. But I don't like yelling over the sound of the boat's motor."

"Of course!" Hans said, as he turned the boat into the slight wind and cut the engines. "There. Is that better? Was there something in particular you wanted to talk about?"

"Much nicer, thanks," Mandy said. She went to the railing at the side of the driver's cockpit atop the boat's cabin, and looked out over the lake. Then she turned to face Hans and Heidi, leaned back against the railing, and said, "I'd like to know more the mothers of your sisters, and particularly about your mom, and about Taylor's mom. I've had some nice chats with Marie's mom, and I kind of think I understand Miss Cheri and where she's coming from. And I was told that Karin and Sandra's mom died in a hit and run accident, killed by a drunk driver. But I hardly know anything about Taylor's mom, or yours, other than that Taylor's mom wants her daughter to do lots of incest, and your mom, I guess, suspects but doesn't want to know about it and doesn't much care for the idea? Have I got that right?"

"Well, you met Taylor's mom when you got here. She's Karla Brushtail - father's current senior maid. She's probably easier to understand, or to explain, than our mom is," Hans said. "Father told me once that what Karla fears most is being abandoned by someone that she loves. You see, before our father met her, Karla had a very rough childhood. Her mom died giving birth to her, and her whole family, including Karla herself, sort of blamed her mom's death on Karla. Her dad never remarried, so she grew up with her dad and two brothers, but no mother."

"Awwww, that's so sad!" Mandy said. "So did they give her up for adoption, or what?"

"Well, when she was ten, Karla's dad decided she was old enough to take her mom's place in his bed. He started sleeping with her and having her mate with himself and her two brothers. She liked the incest with her dad and her two brothers, loved them and did anything they wanted in the way of sex. She was really quite happy as the family slut. But it all fell apart when her dad accidentally knocked her up. The authorities took her away and put her in a home for wayward girls, because she wouldn't say who the father of her baby was. Somehow her dad managed to avoid getting caught, but he skipped town with her brothers, and she never saw them again. I guess she had every reason to feel like she had been abandoned by them after that. She didn't even get to keep the baby. They forced her to have an abortion."

"Yeesh! Yeah, I can see how she could have abandonment issues, after a start like that," Mandy said.

Hans nodded and continued. "She was sixteen when father hired her, and she fell in love with him really hard, wanting to be his_slut, like she had been for her father and brothers. But when she was eighteen or nineteen, she got knocked up again, this time by our dad. She went away to have Taylor, to avoid a scandal, like a few other maids had done before her. Then_after she had Taylor, she left her baby in a boarding school that mostly cared for orphans, and came back and wanted to be father's maid again. But she was twenty then, and he hardly ever wanted to mate with her, because he preferred younger girls. After several years here, with father calling for her less and less often, she feared losing him so much that she helped him to seduce their nine year old daughter, Taylor, and make her into the slut that she is today, and she promised my father that if she had any other children, like Catherine, he can fuck them, too. She was the person that got our family started on incest. Her offer worked. Dad summoned her every week, several times a week, and fucked her as much as he fucked Taylor. I'm pretty sure that her giving my father her own child as a fuck toy is also why Karla is my father's senior maid, and not Miss Cheri."

"Catherine? She's that cute little five year old vixen that I met at dinner? So you mean that she's gonna make her younger daughter fuck your dad the same way he did with Taylor?" Mandy asked. "And those twin babies of hers, too? What does her husband think about that?"

"Karla will do just about anything to make sure father doesn't stop mating with her. Heck, if father would agree to do it, she'd probably already be training Catherine to suck her father's cock!" Hans said. "Redd is very loyal to my father. He knew Taylor was my father's and Karla's kid, and he still helped them to fuck her, and fucked Taylor a lot himself to help train her. If my father agrees to seduce Catherine, Jan or Jodi, I don't think Redd will try to stop it. He would probably participate in seducing them, if father asked him to, and if the child seemed willing. But I also doubt that father would touch a child as young as Catherine. Heidi is the youngest child in his household that he's ever had sex with, and he only started having oral sex with her when she was eight, after he knew she was already sucking my cock and licking Marie and Taylor and other boys and girls, and loving it."

"Yeah. I wanted to mate with daddy just as much as I loved mating with Hans, Marie and Taylor," Heidi chimed in. "Daddy and the others never made me do anything I didn't wanna do."

"Wow... That's... kind of strange," Mandy said, looking thoughtful. "I mean, I think incest is hot, and I've happily been seducing my whole darned family. But they all had a choice in the deal. They coulda said no to any of it. I'm not sure how I feel about a baby not having a choice about something like becoming their father's slut. That feels... kinda slimy."

"Yeah, it does," Hans agreed, being careful how he worded his reply. He really didn't want Mandy to dislike his father, or Hans, or any of his sisters. "I don't think father could ever force anyone to have sex if they really didn't want to. I know I couldn't. So Catherine, Jan and Jodi will almost certainly have a choice in whether or not they want to start fucking anyone, including their father or any other relatives. If Karla doesn't give them that choice, father won't be happy with her at all. But yeah - to Karla, her kids are just something valuable she can offer her lover to play with, so he will keep playing with her too."

"Okay, I think I understand her better now," Mandy said. "I don't think I like her at all, but I guess I understand why she is the way she is about incest and about her kids. What about your mom? If Karla's easier to explain than your mom, then your mom must have a pretty strange story about her."

"Mom comes from a noble but relatively impoverished family," Hans explained. "They own a lot of land and a couple of mansions and have good breeding and fancy titles, but they don't have a lot of money, so they can barely afford to pay the taxes on their estates. Her parents, our grandparents on her side of the family, have to give tours of their estate to make ends meet. Heidi and I have never even met them. They disapproved of mom accepting the breeding contract, even though it meant she could help them out a lot financially. I've heard her admit herself that agreeing to the contract effectively made her nothing more than a high priced breeding whore. Her parents had even worse opinions about what she agreed to do, and about our family for paying a noble lady to breed kids. They didn't disown her, but they absolutely refused to acknowledge her marriage to my father, or that we were ever born."

"Ugh... Too proud and stiff necked, eh?" Mandy asked.

"Pretty much, yeah. I think they didn't want to feel like charity cases, or that their daughter had sold her body to provide for the family," Hans replied. "But the main reason mom keeps her distance is that breeding contract. She only married father because they paid her to marry him and breed with him. That contract made it painfully clear that the only way she would have any parental rights in the long run for any kids she bred with father would be if she remained married to him after the contract ended. But she already loved someone else. That guy has been patiently waiting for her all these years, and I'm certain that as soon as the contract ends, she will divorce father and marry her original lover. And if she does that, she won't have any legal rights to ask to see us again."

"Okay... so she knew she was effectively a 'surrogate mom', and that eventually her rights as your mother would get terminated?" Mandy said. "Yeah, I guess that would make her want to keep her distance emotionally."

"Yeah... So it isn't that she doesn't love us. It's just that she doesn't want it to hurt so bad, for her or for us, when she leaves father," Hans said. "But one thing Heidi and I have agreed on is that even if she marries someone else, she's still our mom, and as long as she doesn't prevent us from living our lives the way we want to, we'll be happy to keep her in our lives."

"That's for sure!" Heidi said. "I mean, Miss Cheri was a lot more our mom than our real mom was. But that doesn't mean we don't still love Lady Helga."

"So... does she know how many kids your dad really has, and they he's fucking all of them and you fuck each other?" Mandy asked.

"She doesn't know everything, no, and she sort of doesn't want to know. She knew before she married our father that he had an all-female household staff, and that most of them were really young girls. And she suspected he was making out with at least some of them," Hans said. "But she could never get anyone to admit that father was even kissing the maids, or doing anything inappropriate with any of us. She realized that Marie was one of father's pups though, and she got really mad over that, because she had liked and trusted Miss Cheri. So she left me for Cheri to raise, and moved out for a couple of years. When she came back, she... Well, she pretty much dominated dad until Heidi was born, and then she moved out again. Father won't talk about it much to either of us, and I was too young to understand what was going on when it was happening. But I guess she cuckolded him as her revenge for Marie, and it got pretty kinky. All our father will say to us about that year is that he has videos that are equally embarrassing and dangerous to both of them, that she has copies too, and that we might get to see them when we're older. But right now, if mom tried to make a big fuss about what father and us kids and the maids do, he could whip out those videos of her kinky stuff and make it just as hot for her. So she's given up on trying to prevent it or prove that he's molesting anyone."

"She's told me that if daddy ever hurts me, I can tell her and she will make sure he stops, even if she loses everything," Heidi said. "But I told her I'm happy and that daddy never does anything I don't want him to do. Marie told her the same thing. So she's pretty much leaving us alone now."

"Okay," Mandy said. "Thanks for explaining all that. It's too bad she feels that way though. I'd love to see Hans and his mom making out as much as I want to see my brothers fucking my mom some day. Hans? If your mom was okay with it, like my mom is, would you fuck her too?"

"Yes, as long as she really was willing," Hand admitted. "I have an aunt here in Bern - Lady Maria von Wahlern. She's the widow of one of my father's brothers. Maria secretly had a child with her own brother, and she has been trying to get that girl cousin of mine, Bonnie, to marry me. Maria even invited me to their home last New Year's, and Bonnie, Maria and Maria's brother's wife, Natalia, all had sex with me. Maria and Natalia are both mom's age, and I had fun mating with them, and pretending Lady Maria was my mom. So I know I'd enjoy mating with mom, if I ever get the chance to do that. But I couldn't force her to do it."

"Should I be worried about competing with that Bonnie girl?" Mandy asked, teasingly. "Would it even be legal for you to marry your cousin?"

"Legal or not, she doesn't want to marry me. Bonnie would rather remain at home and fuck her own father. We're friends, but she isn't that interested in me," Hans said.

Before they could move to another topic, Hans' cell phone vibrated insistently in the inside pocket of his windbreaker . He reached inside his jacket and examined the device, then showed the text message to Mandy, saying, "Here Mandy. It's a text message from your sister, for you."

Mandy looked at the message and grinned happily. "Yay! Good for you, Lisa!" She pecked out a quick reply and gave the phone back to Hans.

"Some good news from home?" Heidi asked.

"Yep!" Mandy said. "She said 'Mission accomplished - pics and videos in your e-mail, and encrypted.' Lisa was planning on mating with my parents this week. That text confirmed that she got my parents to do it, and she even managed to use some cameras that your brother loaned her to get pictures and even video of her making out with mom and dad."

"Oh wow! That's so great!" Heidi said. "But why send the message to Hans?"

"My cell phone doesn't have international roaming, so I left it at home for my brothers to use. I brought my laptop though, so I could check e-mails and stuff," Mandy replied.

"Ah! Okay. Well, after lunch, when daddy is back, can we all see what she sent? I'm sure daddy will be just as eager to see the pictures as we are," Heidi suggested.

"Certainly! Lisa wouldn't have sent them to me here if it wasn't okay with my parents, for me to show them to your family," Mandy said.

"Well, let's head back and get ready for that then," Hans said, firing up the boat's engines and heading back in the direction of the mansion. "I don't know about you, but I'm getting hungry again."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 504 By DoggyStyle57, April 2014

==========

March 16, 2010 (Tuesday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

After lunch, Mandy downloaded and decrypted the files that Lisa had sent her, and Mandy, Heidi and Hans looked them over quickly. Then they put the files on a memory stick and met with Lord Karl in his office to view them in private.

===

"Very nice," Lord Karl said as the last video finished. "Though I am a little surprised at how submissive your parents are, Miss Blackwell, and that your younger sister dominates them so easily. And you say that you plan to get your younger brothers into these activities with your parents as well?"

"Yes sir. Lisa and I are already fucking our brothers, and they're looking forward to mating with Mom. Our mom's a little shy about the idea, but she's agreed to at least try having sex with her sons, shortly after I get back home," Mandy said. "We want our brothers to have sex with our daddy, too, but that may take a little more convincing. Dad's never had sex with a male before, but he's getting used to lapping his own cum out of all of us, just like we make our brothers do, so I think he'll be sucking and buggering the boys before too much longer."

"Perhaps he will," Lord Karl said. "But don't take it badly if he turns out not to like it. There was a time when I would have turned down the offer of sex with another male. And honestly, most men prefer straight sex. Even if all that you get your parents to do is to have the boys mate with their mom and sisters, and the girls with their dad and brothers, you'll still be enjoying a lot more family closeness than most families do."

"I know that, sir," Mandy said. "I just want to enjoy as many possibilities as I can. Hans has opened my eyes to so many fun new ideas! I want my family to enjoy those pleasures as well. Oh! I almost forgot! I found out after I got here about why Will and Anna really got sent here. No one else in my family knows yet that Will got Anna pregnant, though Lisa and Terry and Teddy and I did know they were having sex. Is it all right if I tell my parents and sister and brothers about Will and Anna?"

"Well, I suppose you can, if Will and Anna agree to that as well. Now, is there anything else you would like to do this afternoon?" Karl asked. "I'd hate to leave you with the impression that all we do each day here is mate with each other."

"Could we visit one or two of the university campuses here, sir? Perhaps the one Hans is likely to go to eventually?" Mandy asked. "I know Hans has to come back here after he finishes high school. I have good grades, so if Hans and I are still dating by the time he has to come back to Switzerland, maybe I could get a scholarship and attend a university here? My family probably can't afford it, but I'd at least like to know what they have to offer."

"Sound thinking," Karl said approvingly. "Have you got a particular major in mind yet?"

"I haven't decided yet, no," Mandy replied. "Maybe computer science, or maybe business administration. I like the computer classes a lot, and I'm pretty good with accounting and stuff too."

"Well, let's see what we can show you then," Karl said. He picked up the phone and said, "Redd? Bring the blue BMW around to the front of the mansion. The children would like to visit the university."

===

March 16, 2010 (Tuesday afternoon) - University of Bern, in Bern, Switzerland.

Karl spent the entire afternoon at the University with Hans and Mandy, sending Redd back to the mansion on his own and saying they would call when they needed a ride back. Karl actually dressed down for the occasion, wearing slacks and a polo shirt and no tie, instead of his usual three piece suit, and he happily walked everywhere with the kids, as they followed an eager Admissions office staff member around the school grounds.

It soon became apparent that Lord Karl was well known on campus. He was greeted by name by the staff and administrators when he went into any of the offices, and as they walked around the campus several faculty members paused to greet him and talk briefly with him. He remembered the names of each person that they spoke with, and asked them about their departments or about research projects that they were involved in. He proudly introduced his son to everyone, and just as eagerly introduced Mandy, mentioning that she was a 'special friend' of his son, and visiting from America.

After getting a tour of the campus, the admissions officer left them near the student union building, and went to take his own lunch.

Quite a few students also seemed to know who he was, as well. As they entered the food court in the student union building, two college girls called out his name, ran up to him, and hugged him.

"Lord Karl! It's Lord Karl!" said the excited collie girl to the puma who was rushing just as fast to give Lord Karl a hug.

As with the faculty and staff, Lord Karl has no problem remembering the collie and puma girl's names and what their majors were, when he introduced them to Hans and Mandy. He chuckled at their enthusiastic greeting, and with an arm around the waist of each girl he said, "How are you doing, Glenda? And you, Doreen? I don't think you have met my son Hans before, have you? And this is his girlfriend Mandy Blackwell, who is visiting from America." He gestured with his head to the collie first, and then to the Puma as he continued the introductions, and said, "Kids, Doreen here is studying to become a geneticist. And this puma girl is Glenda, and she's studying to become a lawyer."

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Lord Hans! And you too, Miss Blackwell! We're still getting great grades, Lord von Bernerholdt! Thank you so much for believing in us and giving us a scholarship!" gushed the collie girl.

"Indeed! Our parents are so proud of what we've been able to do here, with your help!" the puma girl agreed. She smiled at Hans and Mandy and said, "You look just as handsome as your father, young man! And you seem just as lucky with the ladies, if this pretty girl is already your girlfriend! Hang on to him tightly, Miss Blackwell. If he grows up to be even half as kind and generous as his father, he's going to be a real keeper!"

"You've earned your scholarships with your hard work, girls," Lord Karl said. "And I am sure you'll repay my investment in you both tenfold, when you graduate and accept jobs with one of the companies that I own. Even if you don't end up working for me, it is a pleasure to see such bright young minds flourishing and developing. Now, off to class, both of you!"

"Yes sir! And thank you again, sir!" the collie said, as she and her friend merged back into the flowing crowd of students moving between the campus buildings.

As they walked away from the girls, Mandy asked quietly, "Former maids of yours, sir?"

"No. In fact, they know nothing about the special scholarships that I give my maids," Karl said with a grin. "Those two are recipients of more normal financial aid scholarships that I also sponsor. My Foundation funds at least a dozen full scholarships each year, based on financial need or in some instances simply because I say the boy or girl should get a scholarship. As long as they keep their grades up, they can get a four year degree, fully funded. If they get exceptional grades, they may get additional funding to go on for a Masters or Doctorate. It's been a good investment in the community. Many of the graduates of those programs work for me in my various business interests, and are almost as loyal as my maids."

"Wow... Ummm, I can see why you'd want to hire a young lawyer that is very loyal to you, but a geneticist? What sort of businesses do you own, sir?" Mandy asked. "Hans has mentioned an airlines and a chain of fitness gyms, but that's about it."

Lord Karl smiled and replied, "Oh, I have a very diverse investment portfolio, as does my parents' estate. Several law firms, a large sporting goods store chain, the fitness gyms that you mentioned, and the airlines, but also a couple of companies that do genetic testing and research, two pharmacology labs, and several high tech firms. There's also a heavy construction company that can build anything from a bridge to a skyscraper, and several others. I don't necessarily own a controlling interest in most of them, but I'm on the board of directors for a dozen or so corporations, and a major stockholder in many more."

"Whooo. That's a whole lot to keep track of," Mandy said. "Ummm, sir? How... What does someone have to do to get one of your scholarships? I really like what this school has to offer, but I know my parents couldn't possibly afford the tuition here."

Karl placed a hand on her shoulder and said, "When you are ready for college, and if you still want to study here, I would be happy to give you a full scholarship, Mandy, and to recommend your admission to the school's administration. I've already seen your transcripts, as well as a report on your family and their backgrounds. My field agents are quite thorough in keeping track of my children's friends. You certainly qualify for a Bernerholdt Foundation financial need scholarship, even without being my son's girlfriend. But as a friend of my son, I'd also be happy to cover the transportation costs for you to move here for school, and for you to go home occasionally to visit your family, or for them to fly here to visit you. I'll probably be offering scholarships to a few of his other American friends as well, before he returns here to stay. As I told those two girls, it gives me a great deal of pleasure to see a bright young child develop their full potential."

"Thank you, sir," Mandy said, hugging him tightly. "That will make my family so happy! And me too, of course!"

===

March 16, 2010 (Tuesday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

When they were done at the University, Redd Brushtail picked up Karl, Mandy and Hans and drove them back to the mansion.

M'Lady Karla met them as soon as they returned. "Master? The Lady Maria von Wahlern called while you were out, to inquire if she and her niece Bonnie could come to visit Hans while he is here. I told her that you were away from the mansion, entertaining your guests, and that I would pass her request on to you, but I gave her no indication of your availability to her, or what Master Hans' schedule was."

"Do you _want_to see them on this visit, son?" Lord Karl asked. "If you don't, I will tell her that your schedule for the few remaining days is already booked with activities you have planned for yourself and your American guests."

"Remember what I told you about Lady Maria, Mandy? She still hasn't given up on convincing me to marry Bonnie," Hans said. Then he turned to his father and said, "Please tell her that I would be delighted to meet with them when I return for the Summer, but that I have my obligations to my American guests to attend to," Hans said, "Father, it really would not be fair to Mandy, Phil and Bridget for me to ignore them while we are here. But if Lady Maria has found out I am visiting, she might be upset if she also found out we were _not_busy for most of the rest of the week. I have an idea! Mandy? By any chance do you know how to snow ski? I know that Phil and Bridget do."

"Well, yes, but I'm not terribly good at it," Mandy admitted. "But if we could stay on the beginner or intermediate slopes, I would absolutely love to go skiing with you! Those beautiful snow-capped mountains don't look all that far away. I guess there are ski resorts fairly close to here?"

"Some of the best in the world!" Hans replied with a grin. "Father? Can we go to my _favorite_ski resort? You know the one I mean."

"I do indeed, son," Karl said with a grin. "Karla? Please arrange for the Augusta Westland to be fueled and ready for us tomorrow after breakfast, and make arrangements for us to have a suitable chalet near Mürren available to us for the next three days and two nights. And we will take a maid to serve us while we are there. Miss Lexi, I think. She was scheduled to serve my son during that period already, and wouldn't want to forgo that opportunity. I don't think it will hurt her to miss a few days of school."

"Of course, Master," Karla replied. "It shouldn't be difficult to book a chalet for mid week, as long as you intend to return on Friday, and I will notify the school of Miss Lexi's planned absence. Should I ask Miss Sierra to care for my children, so I can take you there and provide your special transportation needs?"

"No, you should remain here with your children, and to fend off Lady Maria if needed, I think. I'll take them there myself," he replied, as he gestured for everyone to continue into the mansion. "Come along, children. M'Lady Trixie should be able to provide the necessary clothing and equipment for you. We keep a good selection of such things for our guests and for the maids to use for winter exercise."

===

"Hans? Is an Augusta Westland some sort of limo, or a fancy luxury car?" Mandy asked, while M'Lady Trixie had her trying on some ski boots. "I've never heard of that name before."

"It isn't a car or a limo, no, but it will take us there in style, and father likes travelling in it without a chauffeur. You'll see it tomorrow. I don't think I want to ruin the surprise," Hans replied cryptically.

===

After dinner, Mandy met with her cousins, Will and Anna, and the three of them sat in the maid passages behind the one way mirror that allowed them to watch what was going on in Lord Karl's bedroom. They were all unclothed already, and had set up two folding chairs so they could be comfortable, with Anna sitting on her brother's lap, and Mandy sitting next to them. On the other side of the mirror, Lord Karl was in his red silk dressing gown, waiting for his partner for the evening to arrive.

"So, Mandy, I understand that you wanna mate with me and Anna tonight, and we wanna do that too. But why did you want us to watch Master Karl tonight first?" Will asked. "We get to see him all the time now."

"That's why," Mandy said pointing to the mirror. "Look who's serving him tonight!"

===

In Karl's bedroom, a hidden panel opened in one wall, and his nine year old daughter Heidi stepped into the room. She was completely unclothed, and walked briskly over to her daddy to hug him.

"Hi daddy!" she said happily. "Mummmm, I get you all to myself tonight, right?"

"That's right, sweetheart," her father replied, "though we do have an audience, I believe. Your friends Will, Anna and Mandy should be watching us from the maid passages."

"Fine with me! I hope they enjoy the show," she said, as she blew a kiss in the direction of the mirror, winked, and knelt in front of her father.

===

Will stared as Heidi blew a kiss in his direction, winked, and got on her knees in front of Lord Karl, unfastening his robe and eagerly taking her daddy's cock down her throat. "Oh wow... Heidi and her dad... Even after watching her doing oral and anal sex with her brother, it just seems so hard to believe that she's just as happy to mate with her father. Do you think he'll fuck her ass?"

"I'll be amazed if he doesn't!" Mandy declared. "But we won't watch them for very long. After we've watched Heidi and her dad mating for a while, I want you two to come to my room, so I can finally mate with both of you!"

"I can't imagine _our_daddy having sex with us. And mom? Ha! She'd die of shame if anyone even suggested it!" Anna said. "I still can't believe that Auntie Gretchen and Uncle Richard have had sex with you, Mandy. You're so lucky to have parents that can accept incest. I love Will and I don't want to ever give him up, but we can never tell mom how we really feel about each other, or who the real father of her first grandchild is."

"Yeah, I have to agree. Auntie Rhoda could never accept what all of us do with each other. Probably not your dad, either. But you did say he knew Will was the one that knocked you up, and he didn't get crazy about it, right?" Mandy asked.

"Yeah," Will replied. "When we were at the airport and about ready to leave for here, dad asked me straight up if I was the father, and I admitted I was. He said he had thought I was, and just told me to take good care of Anna."

"Well, that's something, at least," Mandy said. "Can I tell my family about you two having a baby together?"

"Yeah, I guess if your parents are fucking you, they won't be upset that I was fucking Anna," Will said. "Just make sure no one tells our parents, okay?"

"Of course!" Mandy said. Then she pointed at the one way mirror and said, "OH! Look at Heidi now!"

===

In Lord Karl's bedroom, Karl had slipped off his robe and Heidi was now on her back on his bed, with her head hanging upside down off the side of the bed. He fucked the little puppy's throat balls-deep, while holding her legs back against his waist and eagerly licking her virginal cunt while he muzzle-fucked her.

Heidi's tail wagged happily as she swallowed her daddy's entire length and got her cunny licked at the same time. She grabbed his hips with both hands and swallowed convulsively as she felt his hot seed splashing right down her throat.

"Unghhh! There's my good girl! Take all of daddy's cock, baby!" Karl groaned, as he continued humping her face and licking her cunt. He withdrew enough to allow her to breathe easily, but kept his cock in his daughter's hungry mouth as his licking of her slit took her over the top for her own orgasm.

Heidi sucked every last drop of her father's seed from his cock and swallowed it, as her body shook with her own pleasure's crest. When her father's cock finally slipped out of her mouth, she sighed and said, "I love you so much, daddy! I kinda wish we didn't have to go back to America. We all miss you."

Karl straightened up and assisted the child in righting herself, until they were seated side by side on the bed. "I know, sweetheart, and I miss all of you, too. But you have to understand how risky it is for me to have either you or Hans in my bed like this. If word ever got back to my parents that I was mating with you or your brother, we would be in more trouble than you can imagine. I trust my staff here enough to allow nights like this occasionally, when we have no other guests in the mansion, save for those who already know and accept what we do. But if you were all living here, I'm certain that we would try to mate with each other far more often, even if other guests were here. And eventually, one of us would make a mistake and get caught by a guest who would not accept us mating with each other, and that person could tell my parents."

"Yeah, I guess you're right," Heidi said. She slipped off the bed and began to suck her father's cock some more to get him hard again, and he responded quite rapidly to her attentions. She stroked his big shaft with both hands and smiled up at him, saying, "We all love you too much to stay out of your bed. Now, will you fuck my butt, daddy?"

"Of course, sweetheart. Get on your hands and knees and I'll lube you up," he replied. Then he stepped over to the side table and got a tube of lube from the drawer, and began applying the slippery stuff to his daughter's tight brown tail hole. "Once the inheritance is settled, we will see if I can bring you back here. We shouldn't be watched as closely once that has been dealt with, and honestly, I don't expect either of my parents to live very long after that. I don't want either of them to die, but once they are gone, we will all be safer in sharing our physical love."

Heidi squirmed as her father greased her butt, and sighed happily as he slipped his thick shaft into her backside. "Ohhhh, that feels so good daddy! Fuck my little butt! Fuck me and pretend I could already lose my cherry an' we were doin' this for real!"

"Your brother has trained you well, my child," Karl said, as his cock slid into the nine year old puppy's tight yet receptive ass to the hilt. "Rest assured, once the inheritance is out of the way, your brother and I will be happy to fuck you properly. But for now, it's very pleasant to know I am fucking the ass of a virgin. That the girl is my own child makes it that much better. "

Swiss Mix - Chapter 505 By DoggyStyle57, July 2014

==========

March 16, 2010 (Tuesday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

Anna squirmed on her brother's lap and slipped his cock into her cunny as she watched their Master sliding every inch of his big cock into his little daughter's ass. "Oh wow... She makes it look so easy! I'm still half afraid that he'll be too big for either of us to do that with him, Will!"

"Master's had us practicing with sex toys that started small and we worked up to ones about as big as he is," Will told Mandy. "But we still haven't had a _real_cock up our butts. Master wanted us to wait so Hans could join us when we do it for real."

"Oh wow! Can I watch when you do that, Will?" Mandy asked, fingering herself and watching Lord Karl as he eagerly fucked Heidi's ass. "That would be so flipping hot, to watch both of you getting buggered for the first time!"

"Sure, if you want to," Will said. He adjusted his position slightly, slumping in the chair while sitting closer to the front edge, so he could thrust a little deeper into the hot wet folds of his little sister's cunt. "Mummmm, this is so good, Anna. I want to fill you up while we watch our Master buggering Heidi."

"And I'd love to lick your cunny clean when he's done doing that, cousin," Mandy said, as she fingered herself and kept looking back and forth between her mating cousins and the father and daughter ass-fucking in the next room. "Mummmm, I can't wait to lick my daddy's cream out of Lisa, or my brothers' cream out of my mom! We're gonna have so much fun, once mom and dad are fucking all of us!"

"Do you think Uncle Richard will really have sex with Terry and Teddy?" Will asked, as he fingered his sister's clit while she rode his cock.

"I hope so. I definitely want them to suck daddy's cock and get their butts fucked by daddy, and I really hope he will do the same for them," Mandy said. "I want our family to do everything we can together - no limits. Well, maybe not daddy or our brothers getting me or Lisa preggers - but anything else, heck yeah. And Will, even though you didn't mean to knock Anna up, I'm very proud of you, the way you've stuck with her and protected her since you found out she was carrying your baby. If Terry or Teddy accidentally knocked me or Lisa up, I hope they would be just as devoted to us as you are to Anna."

"Ohhh! What if Terry or Teddy knocked up Auntie Gretchen?" Anna asked. "What would your mom do if one of her sons got her pregnant?"

"Hummm, I don't know. That actually might be kind of cool," Mandy said thoughtfully. "Mom's on the Pill right now, just like Lisa and I are. But if she stopped taking her pills, or if there was an accident, and one of my brothers _did_knock mom up, it would be easy for daddy to claim to be the father, and nobody would suspect a thing. Mom and Dad are still young enough that their having another kid or two wouldn't be that unusual."

"Mandy? You aren't thinking of making that happen, are you?" Will asked. "I mean, I love Anna, and we're gonna love the baby that we made together. We, ummm, haven't really discussed it much, but we might even do it again on purpose, if this baby comes out okay, and if we can find a way to keep living together here, like man and wife. But it wouldn't be very nice to force your mom to have a baby with one of her sons!"

"Mummmm, well no, of course I wouldn't force her to do it. But we might pretend they were trying to knock her up, and maybe they would like the idea enough to try it on their own, for real," Mandy said, fingering herself rapidly and shivering as she climaxed while contemplating that naughty possibility.

Will and Anna each came next, with Will hugging his little sister from behind and kissing her passionately as they both climaxed together. "Oh wow, that was good! Okay Mandy, your turn! Lick me an' make me cum!" Anna said, as she slipped her brother's cock out of her cunny and spread her thighs for her cousin.

"I'd love to!" Mandy replied, as she knelt in front of them and eagerly licked the boy's cum from her cousin's tight little cunt.

"Oh! That feels really good, Mandy!" Anna said, pulling her cousin's head closer into her crotch.

===

In Lord Karl's bedroom, he hugged his little girl tightly as his knot locked them together and his seed flooded her bowels. "Ohhhh, that's so good, sweetheart! Daddy loves your tight little ass!"

"Mummm, I love the way your cock feels in my butt too, daddy! So big and so warm!" Heidi sighed. "Just leave it in my ass, daddy! See how long you can keep it all inside of me!"

Lord Karl chuckled and said, "Well, I won't have much choice about that for at least the next ten minutes, until my knot goes down. I'm quite stuck where I am, darling. And I must say, I love the tight fit!"

"I love how it feels too, daddy! That's why I wanna go ta sleep with you still stuffed up my butt!" Heidi said.

===

"Well, it doesn't sound like they will be doing much more for a while," Will observed. "Shall we go to your room now, Mandy?"

"Sounds like a plan," Mandy said, licking her muzzle clean and standing. "Follow me, you two."

===

While Mandy, Will and Anna headed for Mandy's room, Hans was settling into bed in his room, accompanied by his twin half-sisters, Karin and Sandra. The eleven year old Bernese girls bore a strong resemblance to their half-sister Heidi, though three years older and two to three inches taller. The girls wore their maid uniforms, while Hans had already undressed and was lounging on the bed.

"You look very sexy tonight, Master Hans!" Karin said, as she and her sister entered the room.

"We're here and very happy to serve you, Master!" Sandra added. "We've missed you!"

"And you are both as pretty as ever," Hans replied. "But I have a question for you, before we get started."

"Ask anything you wish, Master," Karin said.

"At the holiday ball three months ago, Father arranged for the both of you to be publicly presented as possible mates for me - as someone I might choose to marry. But the main reason that he did it was to give me a choice of someone other than the girls that grandmother was presenting to me," Hans said. "Well, when my American girlfriend, Mandy Blackwell, met my grandparents a few days ago, she told the Countess that when she and I get old enough to consider marriage, that if we were still as close as we are now, she would be quite happy to become my wife. I don't think she was just saying that to make grandmother happy. I also know that she won't mind at all if I continue mating with you or with my other sisters or maids, after we are engaged or married. So I wanted you to know that if you were only playing along with father's plan, but don't really_want to marry me, that you don't need to continue to _pretend that you do. I'm not at all ready to choose a wife yet. But I do want to know... If I did_eventually ask one of you to marry me, would you _really do it, even if it meant having my babies? Or would you prefer to be released from that possibility, because you're my sisters? If you really do like the idea of marrying your own brother, I'll keep you in consideration, and when I have the chance, I'll take you out on some real dates, like real girlfriends should be dated."

Sandra looked at Karin and nodded, and then Karin replied, "Master Hans, if it pleases you to marry one of us, we would gladly do it, and would gladly have your babies, even though you are our big brother. Or if it pleases you to wed another - like Miss Mandy Blackwell - we would still happily serve you as maids. We... well, I can't speak for Sandra on this, but at least for me... even just as your maid, if you really wanted to make a baby with me, I would be honored to be its mother, and I'd be willing to let your wife claim it as her own. As your wife or as your maids, we will happily share you with anyone else."

"I feel the same way, Hans. As your wife or as your maid, if you want to make a baby with me, I'll do it," Sandra added.

"All right. I just wanted to make sure of that, thank you," Hans said. "I didn't want to have you thinking that this was something you had to do, just to make father happy. And I didn't want to have any of us working with the wrong expectations. It would be pretty sad if I thought you were faking your interest in marrying me, and you were really serious about wanting to go through with it. So... I have Mandy with me as my guest while I am here this week, and she should get my attention this time. But when I return in the summer, I promise that you'll both get some real dates from me. All right?"

"I think that would be wonderful, Master," Karin said. "Now may I ask a question of you?"

"That's only fair, certainly. Go ahead," Hans said.

"Does the idea of really making a baby with your sisters turn you on, Master?" Karin asked with a grin. "I think maybe it does, if you're willing to seriously consider one of your sisters as someone you might really marry and make babies with, some day. Obviously we can't really get pregnant until our Norplant wears off in four more years. But would it please you to pretend that we are risking making a baby with our brother? Especially when we already admitted we would be willing to have your babies?"

Hans grinned, sat up on the edge of the bed, gestured in the direction of his rock hard cock, and then replied, "If you look in my lap, you have my answer to that one. Yes, I've enjoyed roleplay in the past where I was pretending to try to knock up my sister Taylor, or other maids. I'd enjoy that even more with you, since you're purebred Bernese. But no real surprises, please! Don't have your Norplant implants removed, just so you can be fertile for me for real, I beg you! If I ever do make either of you pregnant, I want it to be an informed choice, a decision that we each agree is something we truly desire. Creating a child is no game. It's a serious commitment, and one I would not undertake lightly."

"Hummm? Sounds like you've given that a lot of thought, big brother. Well, we agree with you. We wouldn't want a real baby yet, and when we do have one, we want the father to agree he wants it just as much as we do," Karin said, kneeling beside the bed and giving Hans a playful lick along the length of his cock. "Now... what would my big brother like to do with his naughty sisters?"

"Get on the bed, and I'll show you!" Hans replied with a laugh. "Come here, both of you, and

I'll fill your bellies as much as I can!"

===

In Mandy's room, Will and Anna got on Mandy's bed and resumed mating with her, this time in the missionary position, while their cousin Mandy lay beside them, watching closely as her cousin Will fucked his pregnant little sister, Anna.

"So, Anna, just when did Will knock you up?" Mandy asked. "You don't look pregnant yet to me."

"We're certain it happened on New Year's Eve," Anna said, sighing as her brother humped her eagerly. "So I'm about two and a half months pregnant now."

"Wow. I bet you were really scared. I can't blame you for trying to run away. I would have too, if I got knocked up and I had to deal with your mom. I would have been terrified to tell her that I was even having sex at all, let alone that I was preggers and that my brother was the father! As seriously Catholic as she is, there's no way that would have gone well," Mandy said. "I'm amazed it didn't drive her completely crazy when she found out you ran away because you were pregnant."

"It probably would have gone a lot worse, if Paula hadn't called Hans in to help," Anna said. "But you know, as frightening as it was, I think maybe we were lucky he did_make me pregnant. The way it worked out, we get to stay together as lovers, and we can mate every day, without hiding what we're doing. If Will _hadn't knocked me up, we'd still be sneaking around. It would have been a lot worse for us if we just got caught in bed, and my parents separated us and wouldn't let Will anywhere near me again! Mummm, I'm close now, Will! Do it faster! Make me cum, lover!"

"I'm close too, sis!" Will said, as he increased the speed of his thrusts. "So close, so tight... unghhhhh! Oh yeah, there it is! Cum with me, sis!"

"I am... Ohhh OHHH Ahhrwooooo! Oh yeah, that was so great!" Anna said, howling in ecstasy as she climaxed. "I'm so glad you love me so much, Will!"

"It's just so beautiful to watch the two of you, sharing so much love," Mandy said. "Have you tied with her, Will? Or can you pull out so I can lick her while you fuck me?"

"I'm good and stuck. Sorry," Will replied. "But it will take me a while to be ready to mate with you, anyway. Do you let your brothers tie with you?"

"Sometimes, yeah. Their cocks aren't as big as Hans' cock, but they still have a pretty nice knot. And now that our parents know and accept that Lisa and I are fucking Terry and Teddy, we won't have to worry about getting caught by them, so I'll let them tie with me a lot more often."

"Yeah, that was one thing that always worried us back at home. If I didn't know our parents were gonna be gone for several hours, I didn't dare risk tying with Anna or Paula. Especially not when she would sneak into my room at night to make out, while everyone was still at home!" Will said. "But now, I tie with her almost every time, unless we have a reason not to. I was gonna try not to do it this time, so you could lick her sooner, but I got carried away."

"You did it at home while everyone else was there? Oh wow! I never dared to do that with Lisa or with my brothers, until after mom and dad knew and accepted that we were having sex with other family members. And I didn't tell them the truth about the boys until after mom and dad had both had sex with me and agreed to fuck Lisa."

"So what will you do when you get back home?" Anna asked. "Are you and your brothers gonna make out more often?"

"Not sure yet. It would be tempting for Lisa and Me to each pick a brother to play with and keep us company in bed every night. But that would kinda spoil our game of dominating them and making them dress girly to earn the right to screw us. More likely we'll play with them on the weekends, when we have more time to enjoy making them play dress up for us," Mandy replied.

Will looked embarrassed and said, "I've seen how Hans plays dress up, as Hannah. I've even had sex with Hannah. Master Karl says that eventually he wants me to try dressing like a girl, but I haven't done that yet. I'm not so sure I want to."

"Oh! You should definitely give it a try, Will! You'd look really cute with bows in your hair and a pretty dress or lingerie on. And it's not like wearing a dress will make you gay, or anything. Hans certainly still likes girls a lot more than he likes guys, even when he's being Hannah," Mandy said. "Does Lord Karl want you to be girly a lot?"

"I don't think so, no. He said that some guys that might hire us would like sex with a cross-dressed boy in a maid uniform. But I think he hopes to get a rich lady to hire us, instead of a rich man," Will said. "I suppose I could dress like a girl once in a while, as long as it was just in Master's bedroom. But I wouldn't want to wear a dress all the time."

"Well, I'd love to make Terry and Teddy be girly all the time - even when they go to the mall or the park, or even when they go to school!" Mandy admitted. "I know there are at least one or two other kids that attend Saint Lovejoy School who cross dress and act full time like they are the opposite gender. Hans told me that was one reason why he had no problem getting a student ID card as Hannah, and permission to be a cheerleader as a girl. He also said that if he had wanted to attend school full time as Hannah, the school administration would have allowed him to do that."

"But... how would your brothers do gym class, if they were pretending to be girls?" Anna asked.

"Well, Hannah changes in the girl's locker room and showers with the real girl cheerleaders, just like she was a girl. But I guess for a gym class, they could change their clothes and shower in the boy's locker room, if the real girls didn't want them in the girl's locker room with them. I'll have to ask the principal or our cheerleader's counselor how that would be handled," Mandy said. "So far though, we haven't gotten Terry or Teddy to step out of the house looking like girls. Lisa got them to wear girly underwear under their clothes once when they went to a school dance, so they could have sex with her in a classroom, wearing just the girly stuff. But no one else knew that Terry and Teddy were wearing panties, bras and stockings under their t-shirts and blue jeans the whole night. Getting them out in public as girls will be the next step for them, I think. I'll have to make them go on a trip to a park playground, or to a shopping mall."

"I want to see pictures of that!" Anna said. "And Will? I think I do want to see you try dressing like a girl. Not all the time, but once in a while would be fun."

"Well, okay, I guess I will try it," Will said. "And I think I can pull out now, Mandy, if you wanna start licking Anna clean. If you get on your back with her sitting on your muzzle, I can lick you until I'm ready to mate again. That's how we did it with Paula."

"Works for me! I'll make sure to send you pictures of your girly cousins out in public. But you need to return the favor and get some pictures for me of Will dressed like a girl!" Mandy said, as she got on her back and helped Anna to mount her muzzle. "Mummm, you taste delicious, Anna, filled with your brother's cream!"

Will got between his cousin's thighs and started licking her already damp slit. "You taste good too, Mandy! Ummm, after I fill you, do you want me to lick you clean? Master Karl's been having me do that with most of the girls that I get to mate with here. I have to lick my own stuff and his out of them, as part of my training."

"Mummmm, I'd love to watch you licking your own cum out of me, cousin!" Mandy said, her reply slightly muffled by Anna's crotch. Then she went back to eagerly licking Anna to an orgasm.

As soon as he could manage it, Will moved up and slid his cock into his older cousin's wet slit. As he fucked her, he tried to imagine what it was going to be like for Terry and Teddy once she got home. He wished he could see the look on their faces, when Mandy orders them to go out in public as girls for the first time! He thought about what he would do, if he was one of Mandy's brothers. It would be really strange to go to the mall or the park in a dress. But he had to admit, it would be kind of exciting, too. He really couldn't imagine himself going to school full time as a girl, though. Not even at a school that was mostly girls. He wondered if any kids at the new Swiss school that he and Anna would soon be attending with the other maids ever cross dressed at school. Would there be any girls there that were really boys? He shuddered and climaxed while thinking about that, and then shifted his attention to humping faster, so Mandy could cum too. "S-sorry. Didn't mean to cum so fast," he apologized.

"That's all right, cousin," Mandy replied, while wondering what part of their conversation had turned Will on so much. "Just get busy licking me. I cum better from a good licking anyway."

"Yes Mistress!" Will replied, as he eagerly complied with his dominant cousin's wishes, not even noticing the title he had addressed her by.

Mandy noticed, however, and responded by petting her male cousin's hair and murmuring, "Good boy!" as she finished licking Anna. She made a mental note to send Lisa an e-mail before she drifted off to sleep, telling her about Will and Anna, and mentioning some suggestions of future naughty ideas for what to make their girly brothers do.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 506 By DoggyStyle57, July 2014

==========

March 16, 2010 (Tuesday evening) - at the Blackwell home, in Pouncefield

Lisa Blackwell smiled as she read the e-mail containing her big sister's plans for their brothers' future. The idea of getting the boys out in public as girls, and eventually making them attend school full time as girls, was really turning her on. She wouldn't spill the beans yet to her brothers or their parents, but she would definitely start figuring out more ways to make her brothers stay dressed up as girls.

"Dinner in an hour, dear," her mother said from the doorway. "Did you get an e-mail yet from your sister?"

Lisa closed the laptop and replied, "Yeah. She says she's having a blast in Switzerland, and that Hans' father and grandparents seemed to really like her. And she saw Will and Anna, and you won't believe what she found out about our cousins!"

"What was that dear?" Gretchen asked.

"The real_reason Will and Anna ran away, and why they are over in Switzerland now is... _Will knocked Anna up! She's pregnant with her brother's baby!" Lisa said excitedly. "Paula knows all about it, and she's had sex with both of them too. Mandy says I can tell you and daddy and the twins, but no way are we to let Uncle John or Aunt Rhoda or our cousin Cerise know that Will and Anna are lovers. Their parents and Cerise _do_know that Anna is pregnant. That was why her parents sent her away, with Will to look after his sister. But she told them it was a boy she met at the mall that knocked her up, and they believed her."

"Oh dear God! You're right. Rhoda would die if anyone suspected a scandal like that in her family!" Gretchen said. "My sister in law is too strict a Catholic girl to ever accept incest or a child of hers having a child out of wedlock, and Cerise is just as religious as her mother. We must never let them know about our family trysts either! I'll tell Richard, and you make sure your brothers know."

Lisa nodded and said, "All right mom. You know, I almost wish I was still one of Hans' official girlfriends, and that I could have gone with them. But I'm having more fun here, with you and dad and my brothers. Mom? While you're making dinner and I'm telling the boys about our cousins, may I show Terry and Teddy the videos I made of you and dad playing with me? They've been dying to see proof that you two really had sex with me."

"I suppose you can, dear," Gretchen said with a sigh. "But... could you ask them not to talk to us about sex until after your sister gets back home? Before we get them directly involved with us, your father and I want to discuss this whole incest idea some more with you and Mandy. We... we do enjoy mating with you, dear. But we need to take this slowly, one step at a time. All right?"

"Sure mom! Ummm, but is it okay if I fuck my brothers before then? Or do we have to cool it completely until Mandy returns?" Lisa asked.

"Oh my! Well... yes, you and your brothers can have sex when you want to, now. But please be considerate of your father and I, and keep it in your room or theirs, and lock the door. We're not quite ready to watch our children having sex with each other," Gretchen said.

"Sounds fair to me," Lisa replied. "Mandy and I want you and dad to enjoy this as much as we all do. We don't need to rush things to the point where you feel grossed out or uncomfortable. Can you send Terry and Teddy up here, please? We'll try not to make too much noise."

===

"Mom said you had something to show us, sis? What is it?" Terry asked, as he and his twin brother Teddy walked into their older sister's room. Both of the eleven year old Bernese boys' tails were wagging in anticipation. "Mom looked a little weirded out. Is this about what you did with her and dad when we were at the movies? Did you really have sex with both mom and dad last night?"

"Yes, we really did it. First I have a really wild secret to tell you, and then I can give you all the details of me mating with mom and dad, and show you some movies and pictures that we made. Shut the door, and lock it, then get over here where you can see our laptop screen," their twelve year old sister said.

"All right! Teddy said, as he closed and locked the bedroom door, and he and his brother rushed to join their sister at her desk.

When the boys were standing on either side of her, she said, "Okay, some ground rules first. No talking to mom or dad about any of this, until after Mandy gets home and after Mandy or I tell you it is okay to talk to mom and dad about it. Mom and dad are still getting used to the whole idea that they've crossed the line and had sex with me and with Mandy, and that we're having sex with both of you. It's okay for the three of us to have sex with each other between now and then, but only if we do it in our rooms, with the door locked, and if we keep the noise down. Understood?"

"Okay. Does that mean we're gonna have sex with you right now? Do we hafta get girly for you, with mom and dad here?" Terry asked.

"Not right now, no. It's too close to dinner time. But we can finish this up tonight after dinner, and spend all night in bed with each other, if you're good boys and obey me," Lisa replied with a grin. "You will get girly for me tonight, though! I'm still your Mistress, and you have to do what I say, if you want to have sex with any of us, all right?"

"Yes Mistress!" both boys replied, grinning.

"Okay, the secret first," Lisa said. "Mandy sent me an e-mail, and she says Anna is pregnant, and Will is the father of her baby!"

"What? No way!" Terry said.

"God, did Aunt Rhoda disown them an' kick them out for that, or what?" Teddy asked.

"Aunt Rhoda doesn't know Will is the father, but her parents do know she is pregnant. We aren't to talk about Will and Anna being lovers, or our own incest, to Aunt Rhoda, Uncle John, or our cousin Cerise," Lisa said. "Paula's cool with it, and she already knows."

"Wow... okay. Yeah. I wouldn't wanna say anything to Aunt Rhoda about that anyway. Sheesh! She'd really blow her cork!" Terry said.

"Yeah, that's wild, but we won't tell," Teddy agreed.

"Okay, enough on that. Next topic. Did you like getting a peek under our mom's skirt at the mall, and seeing her without any panties on in public?" Lisa asked. "I ordered her to wear that really short skirt, with no panties on, and to flash you like that in a public place."

"Yeah, that was hot! I still can't believe our mom really did that!" Teddy said. "Did you have to hypnotize her, or drug her, or what, to make her do that?"

"The only thing I did to her is what I did to both of you. I got both her and daddy to agree to accept me as their Mistress, and to obey me, so they could have sex with me. They will both obey Mandy or me now, for any of our sexy games. Of course, for other stuff, like household chores and our allowances and school homework and all that, they are still our parents, and we have to do as they say, and obey and respect them." Lisa said. "Watch this video with me, and you'll see for yourselves. They didn't know I was filming this part, until later."

The boys watched the video of their parents submitting to Lisa and starting to have sex with them. Both boys unzipped their pants and started playing with their cocks as they watched, tails wagging happily.

"Wow, that is so hot! And mom is really sexy!" Teddy said.

"Don't you dare cum on my desk or on that computer!" Lisa said sternly. But then she reached out to either side and fondled her brothers' balls, and said, "I want to swallow your cream when you cum."

"Yes Mistress!" they both said.

Terry came in his sister's mouth while watching the video of Lisa lapping their dad's cum out of their mother's sloppy slit. Teddy managed to hold on until almost the end of the first video, and lost it when their father was ordered to lick his own cum out of Lisa.

"Wow... that was so wild!" Teddy said, as he zipped up his pants. "Thank you, Mistress!"

"I wish we could fuck mom too," Terry said, "And thanks a lot Mistress! You got mom to show us her cunny. Do you think you can make mom fuck us?"

"Yes, I think she will, but to be fair, you're also going to have sex with daddy," Lisa said. "And you're going to have to prove to all the rest of us what good, obedient girly boys you can be for your Mistresses!"

"Oh God! D-do... mom and dad know we dressed like girls for you?" Teddy asked, looking mortally embarrassed.

"Yes, they know about that. And the best thing you can do to get a chance to fuck mom is to practice making out with each other, and to get very good at sucking each other's cocks! Because I'm not going to allow either of you to fuck mom, and neither is Mandy, until we've all seen you both acting girly in front of all four of us, and you've both had sex with daddy," Lisa replied. "Daddy isn't too keen on having sex with you as boys, but if you dress girly and pretend to be two more daughters, I think we can get him to agree to fuck you and to let you fuck mom. It won't be any worse than when you had sex with Hans as Hannah. Daddy isn't quite as well hung as Hans, so having him fuck your butts should be easier than when Hans did it to you."

"Mom and dad really want us to do girly stuff in front of them too? Oh geeze! And we have to let dad fuck us, so we can fuck mom?" Terry asked.

"That's what I said, wasn't it? Those are the conditions your Mistress requires of all of you," Lisa stated. "Mom and dad have agreed to accept my orders in the bedroom. They will do anything I order them to do when it comes to sexy fun and games, just like you will. If any of you refuse, then you get no more sex from Mandy or from me! Now, it's time for dinner, and we can see the rest of the videos and still pictures and have some fun in bed after we've eaten. Come along, my Pets!"

"Yes Mistress," the boys said, following her obediently to dinner.

===

The evening meal was a bit strange for all five of them. Gretchen Blackwell blushed every time she looked at her sons, knowing that they had by now seen at least some pictures and probably a video of her and her husband having sex with Lisa and being submissive to her. Richard kept giving his sons strange looks, as he tried to imagine them dressed as girls and having sex with others in their family, or each other. Terry and Teddy blushed whenever they looked at either of their parents, unable to look at them without thinking of the images of them mating with Lisa. Even Lisa seemed quiet and subdued, as she contemplated what she and her brothers would be doing later that evening, for the first time with their parent's blessing and consent.

When the meal was over, Lisa said, "The boys and I will get the table cleared and do the dishes, mom. You and dad can relax. It was a very nice meal, mom."

"Thank you, dear," her mother said. "I think... Richard, would you join me in the bedroom, please?" She almost ran from the room.

"Yes... That would probably be a good idea," he replied, quickly following her from the room. "Good night, children. Ummmm, don't stay up too late."

When they were gone, and as he loaded the dishwasher, Terry said, "I think mom is super horny and wants to screw with dad. What do you think?"

"I think you're right," Teddy replied, as he filled the sink with hot water and started washing the pots and pans. "This is gonna be strange. Now that they know that we know that they're having sex with our sisters, and that we are too, it's like they don't quite know how to act around us."

"They'll get over it," Lisa said, taking a towel and starting to dry the pots as her brothers washed and rinsed them and passed them to her. "They just need a few days to get used to the idea that we're not as innocent as they thought we were. I think it will get better once we're all doing it with each other, openly. Just remember, the only people that can know we're having sex with each other are Hans and his household, and our friend Ashley. No one else is to know, for now. Hans and his family - even his dad - know we're starting to fuck each other, and they do it too, so that's cool. Ashley's been fucking mom and dad and Mandy, and loves the idea of incest. She knows I planned to seduce mom and dad too, and probably figures that we'll get the two of you involved as well. I don't recall off hand if Mandy told Ashley yet that we're screwing he two of you, but she will be cool with it, if she finds out. She'll probably want to watch us going at it, and if you are both obedient and please us, maybe _she_will fuck the both of you, too."

"Ashley's pretty, and I wouldn't mind having sex with her too," Teddy said. "I don't think I would want anyone new knowing about us screwing each other or our dressing like girls, though."

"That will be all for now," Lisa said. "But if I order you to tell someone else, or to let other people see you as girls, or to have sex with someone else, you _have_to do it, or Mandy and I won't let you have sex with any of us, understood?"

"Yes, Mistress," the boys replied, as Teddy sighed and shook his head.

===

Later that night, after watching all the other video clips of Lisa and their parents, and the still photos as well, Terry and Teddy got dressed as girls, and knelt beside their Mistress' bed in her bedroom, awaiting her commands.

Richard and Gretchen Blackwell hadn't yet come out of their bedroom since dinner time, hours earlier. From the faint moans and an occasional orgasmic howl coming from that direction, they were still rather enthusiastically making love to each other.

Lisa listened to her mother's moans and howls for a moment at her open bedroom door, and then closed and locked the door and said, "I think this is really turning mom and dad on. I can't remember any other times when they've had sex while we were in the house and still awake, can you? They've done it late at night a few times, when we were all supposed to be asleep and in bed. But this is a first for them, as far as I can recall. It's funny. Mom asked us not to get too loud, and now _she's_howling loud enough for us to hear her with the doors closed! Well, are you ready to serve me, girls?"

"Yes, Mistress," the girly boys replied.

"Teddy? Sit on the bed, and pull down your panties. Terry, I'm going to teach you how to deep throat a cock. When you're finished with your lesson, you'll trade places," Lisa said.

"Yes, Mistress," they said.

Terry tried his best, but still gagged when the tip of his brother's cock hit the back of his throat.

"I'll show you how to do it. Relax and try to swallow, when it gets all the way to the back," Lisa said, taking his place and then demonstrating. Her nose touched Teddy's belly fur as she took his full length down her throat, causing that brother to moan audibly. "Now you try it," she said to Terry.

The Bernese boy tried again, and after three false starts he coughed and slipped forward, burying his nose in his brother's belly fur. His eyes went wide and he froze in place as he realized he had managed to get the cock into his throat, and then he pulled off suddenly and gasped for air. "Dang! I did it, but how do you breathe?"

"You don't, while it's in your throat. Breathe on the back stroke, when you pull off and before you let it into your throat again. It takes practice, but you should catch on pretty quick," Lisa replied.

"That felt really good, Terry!" Teddy said, encouragingly. "Keep trying. You can do it!"

Lisa watched and fingered herself as she watched her brother sucking his twin's cock. When Teddy finally came, Terry spurted cum out his nose and choked for a moment, then managed to swallow the rest without quite drowning himself.

"Whew! Your turn, brother! Trade places, and see if you can do it too," Terry said, rising unsteadily to his feet.

Lisa guided her other brother through the process, taking several turns herself at sucking Terry's cock, and was eventually rewarded with success for that brother too, as Teddy got his brother's cock down his throat and later swallowed the full load.

"Very good! Teddy, you may fuck your Mistress now, and then lick me clean. Terry, you can do me when he is done. You should have had time to get hard again by then," Lisa said, getting onto her bed and on her back, and spreading her young thighs invitingly for her brother.

"So, we need to be able to do that for dad, so we can fuck mom?" Terry guessed, as he sat beside them on the bed and watched his siblings fucking.

"Yes, and I am ordering you to practice with each other at least once a day, until I tell you otherwise," Lisa said. "I want you to be as good as I am at swallowing a cock, so daddy will be pleased with both of you."

===

In the master bedroom, Gretchen lay on the bed, panting with exhaustion, as her husband rolled off her and lay beside her.

"That was... incredible..." she said, staring at the ceiling.

"Yes, it was," her husband agreed. "What were you fantasizing about? I saw you had your eyes closed. Were you imagining fucking our sons?"

Gretchen blushed, and said, "That, and... imagining you fucking their asses! I know you're not into boys, but I do want to see you with them. It's only fair, since you get to see me having sex with our daughters and with Ashley."

"I suppose so. I'll try, dear. But this is all still very strange," Richard replied. "Can you believe what the girls told us about Hans and his family? We've met Hans and Heidi. Can you really imagine that innocent little girl with her brother's cock down her throat or under her tail? Or her father's? I have to admit, I was wondering what it would feel like to have sex with such a young girl myself. But I guess the only way I will find out is to first make our daughters happy by having sex with our sons?"

"Once we are all having sex with each other, then we can invite Hans and Heidi to join us. I think I would like watching you with such a young girl, and I want to taste her myself. And I'll admit, I was fantasizing a bit about Hans, too. Mandy says he's got a bigger cock than you have, dear. I love you and I'll never leave you , but I want us to mate with all our children, and with the Bernerhold kids as well."

"Have we gone crazy, or what? A year ago, neither of us would have imagined sex with any kid. Now look at us," Richard said, "I can't understand how we have changed so much, but God help me, I don't want to go back. Do you? Could you stop mating with our kids, and even with their school-aged friends, now that we've started doing it?"

"I can't stop, no. Not while they are willing and so eager to do it. And as long as it doesn't cause troubles for us, I want to continue down this strange path. Maybe we _are_crazy, but we're all the same kind of crazy, and it seems to be working for us," Gretchen said. "Hold me, darling. Hold me while we sleep. I think our dreams tonight will be very kinky, and I want you close to me."

Richard snuggled with his wife, and said, "I agree. And as long as you don't leave me for being such a strange pervert, I'm happy with how things are changing. I never would have sought to mate with any kids, let alone our own. I only wanted you, as my true love. But God help me, it's addictive, getting to have sex with anyone so young. I love our kids, and as long as this doesn't harm them, I guess I am okay with mating with them."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 507 By DoggyStyle57, July 2014

==========

March 17, 2010 (Wednesday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

Immediately after breakfast on Wednesday, several maids came to the rooms that Hans, Heidi, Mandy, Phil and Bridget were staying in, and helped to pack their luggage for the impromptu ski trip. Miss Lexi took the bags on the same sort of cart one would expect to see in a first class hotel, and led them all out of the mansion and in the direction of the garages where the limos were kept.

"So, Hans, you still haven't told me what sort of a car an 'Augusta Westland' is," Mandy said, as they approached the array of eight luxury cars in the large garage. "Which one is it?"

"None of those are what we'll be travelling in," Hans said with a grin. "The Augusta Westland will be on the other side of that garage. You see, it isn't a car of any sort, at all." He led her to the end of the garage, following Miss Lexi, and pointed to the large helicopter that was on a helipad on the other side.

Lord Karl was standing by the open door of the blue and white AW139 helicopter with M'Lady Karla, and both of them were wearing flight jackets and a two way radio headset. The spacious interior of the VIP helicopter had eight luxurious looking seats - four along the back wall, two in the middle that could rotate, and two rear-facing sears flanking an entertainment center console. The interior was done in snow white carpeting and leather, with chrome accents, and Lord Karl's family crest was on the large sliding door.

"Ah! Right on time! Phil, please help Miss Lexi with loading the bags. She knows where everything goes," Lord Karl said in English to the American Golden Retriever. "The rest of you, watch your heads as you get in. It's a very comfortable aircraft with plenty of legroom, but the ceiling height inside is only four feet eight inches."

Heidi rushed forward and jumped into the helicopter, claiming one of the two middle seats. She stood by the seat and said proudly, "Look daddy! My head touches the ceiling now! I couldn't do that the last time we got to go somewhere in this helicopter!"

"Yes, you're getting to be a big girl, sweetheart," Lord Karl said fondly.

After loading their bags atop the ski bags that were already waiting in the helicopter, Miss Lexi assisted everyone else in getting into the aircraft. The thirteen year old brown vixen took one of the rear-facing seats for herself, guiding Phil, Bridget and Mandy to three of the seats in the back row, while Hans took one of the rotating chairs next to his sister. Mandy's seat was by the two big windows in the side door, facing Hans, who, like Heidi, had turned his chair to face their guests.

Lord Karl took a look to make sure everyone was settled in properly and had their seatbelts fastened, and then he closed the door firmly, and got into the pilot's cockpit through a separate exterior door.

Hans and his guests could see the back of Lord Karl's head through a front facing window in their cabin, above Miss Lexi's head, and soon they could also see his smiling face on the screen of the entertainment console beside the vixen.

"Welcome to Bernerholdt-2. Our sixty Kilometer flight to Mürren will take less than half an hour. As we approach our destination, be sure to look out the right side of the aircraft. The view will be stunning, I assure you," he said. Then the screen changed to show a GPS map, with their current position and destination marked on it.

"This thing can fly at a hundred and twenty Kilometers an hour?" Mandy asked Hans. "That's amazing!"

"Oh, it can go as fast as three hundred Kilometers an hour, if we need to," Hans replied. "But father will take it slower so we can enjoy looking at the mountains. It's got a good range, too. We could fly from here to Paris and back on one tank of fuel, and still have plenty left over. Father flew to a conference in Paris in less than an hour and a half in it, right after he got it."

"Wow. But why did he call it 'Bernerholdt-2'? Did something happen to the first one?" Mandy asked.

"Nope. 'Bernerholdt-1' is the Count's helicopter. Pretty much identical to this one, but it's for grandfather and grandmother's use. They have a pilot on staff to fly them around. Though these days, I guess he is mostly on standby in case they have a medical emergency," Hans replied. "You can watch our progress on the GPS display beside Miss Lexi. And if you keep your eyes open when we get close to our destination, you may even recognize where we are going to land. It's a place I know you've seen before."

"It is? But I've never been here before, so how could I recognize it?" Mandy asked. Then she paused as she realized that the fairly quiet whine of the engines, no louder than most city busses, had stopped getting any louder and that they were already rising into the air. "Woah! This thing must have really good soundproofing! I can't believe we can still talk without shouting at each other."

"Best in its class," Hans said proudly. "It's even fairly quiet on the outside. It's designed to be 'city friendly', so you can get permission to use urban helipads without special clearances or noise exceptions. That's why you didn't hear it approaching when M'Lady Karla flew it here from its hangar, about half a mile from the mansion, while we were finishing getting packed. She's a pilot too, but father usually doesn't let her fly this one unless he had to be in the cabin with guests. This helicopter is his favorite vehicle, and he loves flying it himself."

===

Hardly more than twenty minutes later, Hans pointed out the window, and said, "_That's_our destination, on that peak over there. See the helipad right on the very top, and the sleek metal and glass building next to it? Do you recognize where we are yet?"

Mandy shook her head. "It does look kinda familiar, but no. Sorry, Hans."

"This should give it to you," Hans said. "Miss Lexi? Turn on the stereo, and play track one of the CD that should be in the player. I asked Karla to put a specific one of mine in there, when she got the helicopter ready today."

"Yes Master," the vixen said with a smile, guessing what CD her Master most likely had ready to play. She tapped the controls and nodded, as the unmistakable 'James Hound' theme music started playing.

"Oh... OH! YES! That place was in one of the James Hound Movies!" Mandy said, clapping her hands as she did recognize the building and helipad that they were approaching. "We're even flying there by helicopter, just like James Hound did!"

"You got it. That's the Piz Gloria restaurant on the summit of the Schilthorn, and it was featured in the James Hound Film 'On Her Majesty's Secret Service'. They made the inside look like it was one of Blofield's secret hideouts, but it's really a famous five-star restaurant. They have a really neat James Hound museum there now, and there's a cable car from there to one of the nicer ski resorts in Mürren." Hans said. "You know I'm a big James Hound fan. _That's_why this is my favorite ski resort in the area."

===

March 17, 2010 (Wednesday) - Mürren, Switzerland.

After they landed, Lord Karl directed everyone to only take the ski gear they would need on the slopes, and to leave the rest of their luggage in the helicopter. "The restaurant staff will have a pilot fly my helicopter to our Chalet, with Miss Lexi, and she will get the chalet ready for us. She will be able to join us on the slopes tomorrow. Follow me, and I'll show you where we can leave our skis and jackets, while we enjoy the restaurant and museum. After lunch, we'll take the cable car down to the ski resort."

===

The museum was very interesting for Mandy and the others, and after two hours or so of looking at the exhibits, they went into the restaurant for an early lunch. The food was superb. They had a table with by a window, which gave them an amazing view of the mountains, and they could just see the ski resorts and skiers in the distance.

After the meal and the cable car ride to the resort, they skied on the beginner and intermediate slopes all the rest of the afternoon. When they were done for the day, Karl hired a limo and driver from the resort to take them to a nearby private chalet, which had been rented for them by Karla.

Miss Lexi met them at the door when they arrived. She had a nice meal waiting for them, with hot mulled cider to warm up with, and a cozy fire burning merrily in the fireplace.

===

When they were done with their meal and a pleasant period of cuddling by the fire and talking about their day, Miss Lexi led Hans, Heidi and Mandy to a bedroom with a single king sized bed in it. She knelt in her maid uniform at the side of the bed, and said meekly, "Master, Mistresses, it will be my honor to serve all three of you tonight. I am so glad I was selected to be your maid this evening! Mistress Mandy, it is a pleasure to meet you and serve you. I'm bisexual, and I was informed you are as well, and that you are completely trusted by our Master's family? I offer you my unrestricted service while you are here. You may ask anything of me that doesn't cause physical harm, and I will be happy to do it for you. Master Hans, Mistress Heidi? As you know, all of your father's maids have been told that you and Heidi are allowed to have oral and anal sex with each other now, and that you both also submit willingly to our Master's pleasures. I can't wait to watch you two together! I think that's so cool!"

"Well! That gets one awkward question out of the way," Mandy said. "I wasn't sure if all the maids knew about Hans and Heidi and what they do privately with their dad yet. I accept your submission and service, Miss Lexi, and thank you for it. I would be very happy if you would pleasure me while we both watch Hans and Heidi making love to each other! Help me to disrobe, please?"

"Gladly, Mistress! As long as Master Hans and Mistress Heidi need nothing from me first?" Miss Lexi said, looking for confirmation of their permission from her young Master and Mistress.

"Please do serve our guest, Miss Lexi. Heidi and I can take care of ourselves, can't we, Sis?" Hans replied.

Heidi was already halfway out of her clothes as she said, "Yeppers! Now let's get naked and have fun!"

"Leave your uniform on for now, Miss Lexi," Mandy commanded, as the last of her clothes came off. "It looks so cute on you. Sit beside me and kiss me and finger me, while we watch Hans and Heidi.

"Yes, Mistress!" Miss Lexi replied, as she carefully folded Mandy's clothes and set them on the dresser. "I was one of the first maids to serve Master Hans when he was dressed as 'Miss Hannah' and I love seeing him dressed like a girl. Does he do that for you, too? I've never gotten to watch Heidi having sex with anyone before, and I love pretending to do incest with Master Karl. Ever since we were told that Heidi is sexually active with her dad and brother, I've wanted to serve them together. This is like a dream come true for me!"

"Yes, I've enjoyed a few evenings with 'Miss Hannah', as well as with... other girly boys. And I love watching Hans and his sister making out too," Mandy admitted. As soon as Lexi was sitting on the chair next to hers, Mandy reached under the vixen's short silk skirt and started fingering the girl's bare cunny. "I think I am going to like you a lot, Miss Lexi. Let's both get each other off, pretty vixen. Finger me while I finger you. We can sixty nine later, but now I want both of us to be able to watch Hans pleasuring his sister."

"Ohhh, yes, Mistress! I like that idea very much!" the vixen murred, as she started to finger her young Master's Bernese girlfriend.

Hans and Heidi got on the bed and positioned themselves so the other two girls could have a good view. Then Hans slowly and methodically started licking his nine year old sister's cunny, giving Mandy and Lexi a really good show.

"Oh Hans! Oooh! I love it when you lick me like that!" Heidi exclaimed, her wagging tail thumping on the bed beside her as her pleasure built to a climax. "Ohhh! Make me cum, big brother! Lick me and make me cum!"

Hans eagerly licked her, with his tail wagging happily and his cock slowly extending from its sheath. He wet one finger in his mouth and then eased it into her tight little butt, wriggling it while he licked her.

"Oh wow... Lick her good, Master!" Miss Lexi sighed, and then she gasped as Mandy's fingering pushed her over the top into her own orgasm. "Oh Mistress!" she cried out happily.

"Well! You cum a lot faster than my sister does when I diddle her," Mandy said. "I hate to make you take your eyes off those two, but I'm dying to feel your tongue pleasuring me. So get busy, my Pet! If they start doing anything extra special, I'll give you a chance to look."

"You have a sister that you make out with?" the vixen asked, as she eagerly dropped to her knees in front of Mandy and buried her nose in the teenaged dog girl's crotch, inhaling her clean scent before she started licking obediently.

"Mumm humm. My sister loves having sex with me," Mandy said. "Lick me really good, and I'll tell you all about all sorts of naughty things that I do with my family, pretty girl."

After Heidi climaxed, Mandy tapped Lexi on the head and said. "Look at them now, pretty vixen. It's time for Heidi to return the favor for her horny brother!"

Lexi turned to watch as Hans got on his knees, and Heidi lay in front of him on her back, with her head tilted back to face him. The boy eased his rampant cock into the little puppy's mouth, making her throat bulge as he sunk his entire length into her muzzle. His sister grinned around that big mouthful of cock, and eagerly started to swallow, milking his cock with her throat, and breathing when he eased back and withdrew enough for her to get some air.

"Ohhhh! Oh yeah! Do it, Heidi! Oh wow, I've never seen a girl so young that could swallow such a big cock! You're fantastic, Mistress!" Lexi gushed, fingering her own slit as she watched the lewd performance.

"She sucks her brother's cock almost every day," Mandy said, fingering herself and shuddering as she took it over the top. "But if you think this is wild, wait until you see him fucking her ass!"

"What? No way? She lets him fuck her butt, too? Really? I heard she was allowed to do anal sex too, but... I thought she'd do that... with a boyfriend... or someone else," Lexi said, as her orgasm hit her, full force. The she realized that Mandy had finished herself off, and she got back to work licking the other girl. "Sorry Mistress! I should me doing that for you!" she apologized, between licks.

"Y-yeah. She loves anal... Still has... her cherry... but she's a real butt slut!" Mandy gasped, as the vixen brought her to a second and third orgasm in rapid succession. "Whew! Well done, Mss Lexi!"

"Thank you, Mistress!" Lexi replied, returning her gaze to the throat-fucking siblings, and applauding as Hans groaned and pumped his load into his sister's stomach.

===

Meanwhile, in one of the other bedrooms, Lord Karl and Phil Connors were happily double-stuffing Phil's sister/wife, Bridget. Phil was in his sister's cunny, and Lord Karl was fucking her ass at the same time, with all three of them on their sides. Bridget hugged her brother tightly and moaned into his kisses as she climaxed again and again.

"I'm getting close, and so is your brother," Lord Karl said softly into Bridget's ear from behind. "Do you want us to tie with you?"

"Oh yes! Do it, Master!" Bridget eagerly agreed. "I can already feel your knots getting bigger. Both of you, knot me and flood me with your seed!"

"You heard the lady," Karl said with a grin. "I do believe we have our marching orders, Phil."

"Must keep the lady happy," Phil replied, shoving his cock into his sister to the hilt and beginning his own climax. "Damn, you're as tight as a virgin when you have a second cock up your ass like this, sis!"

"You should experience it for yourself, brother dear," Bridget said playfully. "You can't imagine how good it feels to get knotted up the ass until you've actually done it a few times."

"I promise to be gentle with you Phil, if you'd like to see what she means. And you can do my ass first, if you like," Lord Karl stated. "You don't have to, since I understand you've only mated with my son a few times, and never received anal yet. But your sister is right. Until you've had a good cock up your ass, you really can't imagine how good it can feel."

Phil replied hesitantly. "You... Sis, you really want to see me doing the deed with Master Karl?"

"Yeah, I think I do," Bridget replied. "Even if you only do it this once, will you do it, for me? You've gotten to watch me mating with lots of girls, even though I prefer you above anyone else, and prefer guys in general. Can't I see you getting it on with a handsome guy at least once?"

"Let... let me think about that," Phil said. "I... honestly I don't know I'm ready for that yet. Sorry."

"As you wish," Lord Karl said. "As I said, I won't force you to have sex with me. I'd be quite happy tonight to just continue sharing your sister with you."

"Thank you, Master. And I'm sorry Bridget. Maybe later, but not tonight," Phil said, kissing her gently.

"All right, my love," Bridget said with a shrug. "But eventually I _would_like to see you giving it a try."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 508 By DoggyStyle57, July 2014

==========

March 17, 2010 (Wednesday night) - Mürren, Switzerland.

"Well, sis, shall we give Miss Lexi something really naughty to dream about?" Hans asked Heidi, as they relaxed together on the bed after a vigorous session of him fucking the nine year old puppy's throat.

"Mumm hunmm! Would you like to see my bother fucking my butt, Miss Lexi?" Heidi asked the vixen maid.

"More than just about anything," Miss Lexi admitted. "I mean, I know he can't pop your cherry and let me lick his cum out of you. I'd love that the most, but I understand it would be impossible tonight - that your father has forbidden you losing your cherry, just yet. But Yeah, I'd love to see you taking your brother under the tail, Mistress Heidi."

"Then come over here, Miss Lexi," Hans said. "Get on your back, and we'll give you the best seat in the house. You can lick Heidi's cunny and she can lick yours, while I'm fucking her butt!"

"OH! Yeah, if she gets in a 69 position with me, I could look past her slit and you'd be just an inch from my nose!" the brown furred vixen said, as she quickly scrambled onto the bed.

"And I may not be his sister, but if you still want to lick your Master's cum from a young Bernese girl's cunny, we could have him fill me for you to lick clean when he's done reaming his sister," Mandy offered. "You could fantasize that you were licking Heidi while you lick me."

"Thank you, Mistress Mandy! I'd like that a lot," The vixen said, her voice muffled by Heidi's crotch.

Hans got out a tube of lubricating gel and applied it to his little sister's butt, then got into position and said, "Lexi? Grab my cock and guide it into her. Help me to fuck my sister's pretty little ass!"

The vixen reached up and stroked her young Master's cock, and obediently placed the tip at her Mistress' puckered hole, her eyes crossing as she tried to focus on what was happening right in front of her nose. She sighed as she saw Hans' cock sliding smoothly into his sister's backside, and then she got busy licking her Mistress while Hans buggered Heidi.

"Ohhhh, this is so hot!" Mandy said, as she watched them and fingered herself some more. "It's almost as much fun to watch Hans and his sister making out as it is for me to make love to my own family members. You see Lexi, after I found out how much Hans and his family liked making love to each other, I seduced my sister, my brothers, and even my parents! That's why I don't mind watching my boyfriend fucking his sister. I fuck everyone in my family!"

"No way!" Miss Lexi exclaimed. "You fuck your whole family, Mandy? That is so wild! And so is what I'm watching right now. Ohhhh, that's it! Fuck Heidi's ass, Master Hans! Fuck your little sister!"

"Yeah, before I knew Hans, I'd fooled around a bit with one of my girl cousins, but that was it. I hadn't even had sex with a boy yet. But now my whole family is doing it with each other! Or they will be, soon. My brothers haven't gotten together with our parents yet, but I'm arranging for that to happen after I get back home," Mandy said.

Hans was really enjoying having Miss Lexi participating while he butt fucked his little sister. It was a big thrill for him to mate with his sister with a new person watching for the first time. He wondered what she would say if she knew that she had already licked Hans' cum from two of his_other_ sisters! The twin Bernese maids, Karin and Sandra, were the first girls that Lexi had ever had sex with, and she had happily licked Hans' cum from both girls when he shared them with her that night, while he was dressed as Hannah. Hans knew that Lexi was quite fond of him, and he wanted to tell her about the twins. But as much as he liked and trusted Lexi, his father hadn't yet given him permission to reveal the girls' secrets to the other maids. So he held his tongue.

Heidi shuddered and climaxed soon after that, and Lexi also came from the skilled licking of her young Mistress. Hans took that as his cue to finish fucking Heidi's backside, and he groaned and unloaded his seed into his sister, while refraining from tying with her. "Ohhh, yeah, that was good!" he said, pulling out and getting off the bed. "Give me a moment to get cleaned up and to get ready again, and I'll do you next, Mandy."

"That was lotsa fun!" Heidi said, as her brother went to the bathroom to wash up. She took a tissue from the bedside table and began cleaning up the dribble of her brother's cum that was leaking from her butt. "When daddy says it's okay, I wanna have Hans be the one to pop my cherry. But it will be at least a year or so before we can do that. If we can manage it, I'll let you watch from the maid passages when we do it for real, Lexi."

"Ohhh, I'd like that so much! Thank you, Mistress!" the vixen replied.

"I wish I could watch that too," Mandy said. "You seem to like incest a lot, Lexi. Have you ever done it yourself, for real? Had sex with one of your relatives?"

Lexi shook her head and said, "No, darn it! I shoulda got the chance, but I got taken away and stuck in foster care before it could happen. See, when I was eight, my daddy knocked up my oldest sister, Betty. Apparently daddy and mommy were both having sex with my ten and twelve year old sisters, and had been for a couple of years. But they hadn't ever touched me, or even let me know what they were doing with each other. I didn't find out until the police suddenly took me away and asked me all sorts of weird questions about my parents and my sisters - like did they take my clothes off and touch my crotch, or kiss or lick my body, or get naked with me, or poke anything into my crotch or my butt or my mouth. Mom and dad went to jail, and they split me and my sisters up. While I was in foster care for the next two years, I fantasized that mom and dad had included me in their fun too, and that we were together still and no one was mad at us. I didn't really know what sex was yet. I thought it was just getting naked and touching and cuddling with each other. It sounded like so much fun, and I couldn't understand why everyone was so upset, other than that daddy got my big sis pregnant and she was too young to be a good mommy. No chance to do it with my parents or sisters now, though. I don't have a clue where my parents or sisters are living now."

"Awwww, that's so sad!" Mandy said. "So, Lord Karl found you in a foster home?"

"Yeah, that really is sad," Hans said, as he rejoined them. "I heard most of that from the bathroom. I never knew your background before, Lexi. As you know, father doesn't like anyone asking about a maid's past, unless they volunteer the information. So, since you did bring it up, if I may ask, how did you end up with my father? I can't imagine him trying to take someone from a normal foster home setting. It would usually be too hard to explain why he wanted to take responsibility for the child, if they already had foster parents assigned. Frankly, if he doesn't make a deal directly with the parents to give the girl a scholarship, he usually looks for kids that no one else wants, or that have issues that make them sort of un-adoptable."

"Well, I'm afraid that 'unadoptable' fits me, Hans. I was between foster homes when he found me," Lexi admitted. "I guess I kinda creeped out my foster families, because I kept trying to peek at the guys in the family when they took a shower or were changing clothes, and I got 'too affectionate' with them. I was in therapy and talking to psychologists all the time, and they said I had a mental problem because of 'repressed past abuse issues' that I wouldn't admit to. But I wasn't gonna say that my parents or my sisters or anyone else did stuff to me that never happened! And I still didn't think it was wrong to love my family. I wasn't mentally ill. I just thought it would be neat to have sex with someone I cared deeply for, who happened to be family. So anyway, in two years I'd been with five different families, and was given back to the system by all of them. I was stuck in a 'home for wayward girls', with not very good odds of ever finding a 'forever home' with a family that would accept me as I am. Then Lord Karl came one day, and brought me here. I don't know what he told the foster care people, but he told me_that if I came with him and kept his secrets and obeyed what he told me to do, that he'd make my wildest fantasies a reality, and he'd love me like I was his own little girl - that he would love me the way I wanted my _real daddy to love me! And he did, too! He taught me all about sex, and I called him daddy, and he took my cherry and loves me lots and lots."

"That's father's way," Hans said, nodding his head. "He really does love all his maids, and his attitude is a lot like yours - that there's nothing wrong with him having sex with them, because it's all voluntary and done as an act of love. Incest with his own relatives is rather new to him. He... well, I'm not sure what I can say to you about that, Lexi. If you ask father how he started being willing to do incest, he will probably tell you. But you should hear that straight from him. It isn't my place to reveal some of that to his maids."

"There's more than just him having sex with you and Heidi, and allowing you two to have sex with each other? Well, I guess he's been encouraging twins to make out with each other for a while, hasn't he? Okay, I'll ask him later. Now you have me curious, but I'm okay with whatever he might be up to. I know he's kind and gentle and loving, just like you, and if he's having sex with any other relatives, or if you are, it has to be something nice. Now, are you ready to fill up Mistress Mandy for me?"

"I certainly am!" Hans said. "Now, how should we do this? Ah! I have it! Lexi? Get over there, with your head near the pillows, and on your back. Heidi can sit on your muzzle facing your feet, so you can lick her. Then Mandy can get on her hands and knees and lick Lexi. And then I'll get behind Mandy and fuck her doggy style."

The girls eagerly got into position, with Lexi happily licking Heidi and being licked by Mandy, as Hans guided his cock into Mandy from behind.

"There! This is nice. Everyone gets some pleasure at once!" Hans said, as she started humping his girlfriend.

"Ohhh, its way_more than just _nice, Hans! I need your cock so badly, after all the sexy stuff I just watched you do with Heidi!" Mandy sighed. "Now fuck me hard, lover boy! Fuck me and fill me with your cream!"

As he eagerly mated with her, Hans considered how lucky he was to have found a girl like Mandy who could be his 'publicly-acceptable' girlfriend. He was quite certain that _most_girls would not be anywhere near as happy to share their boyfriend with any other girls or guys at all, let alone with a dozen or more mostly teen and pre-teen maids and all of the boy's sisters! The way that Mandy had immediately accepted and even enjoyed watching Hans mate with his sisters and maids was something he greatly cherished.

And her family! It was remarkable how easily she had seduced her sister, brothers and even her parents. That fact that all of Mandy's family members were getting into incest with each other removed a major worry from Hans' possible future with this girl. One of his other girlfriends, Hazel Hanson, was just as willing to allow him to fuck his sisters and maids, and to share him with anyone he wanted to mate with. But Hazel's parents could never be allowed to know just what sort diverse sexual practices their daughter frequently witnessed and participated in. With Mandy, on the other hand, Hans and Heidi might well soon be invited to have oral and anal sex with each other in front of the whole Blackwell family, and to have sex with all six of them!

Hans daydreamed about himself and Heidi having an orgy with Mandy's family, and he began to hump her even faster and harder. Soon Mandy howled with her climax. Hans was quite thoroughly knotted in her cunny, and as his girlfriend's cunt convulsed with her climax, he immediately flooded her with his seed. He hugged her tightly and said quietly, "Thank you, Mandy. That was delightful. I am so lucky to have you."

Mandy smiled happily, unaware of how her boyfriend's thoughts had been drifting, and replied, "Not half as lucky as I am to have found you, lover boy. Whew! That was quite a ride. I thought you were going to shake the bed apart!"

===

March 18, 2010 (Thursday) - Mürren, Switzerland.

The next morning, all of them, including Lexi, flew in Lord Karl's helicopter to the ski resort, and they spend the whole day on the ski slopes, breaking only for lunch and dinner at the main ski lodge's restaurant. It was already dark when they left the well-lighted slopes of the resort and flew back to the chalet.

"Hans? Isn't it too dark to fly safely? I can't see a thing out there!" Mandy asked nervously.

"It's all right," the Bernese boy reassured her. "Father is wearing night vision goggles, with a heads up displays that's integrated directly to the copter's control systems. He can see and control everything almost as well as he could on a cloudy day. Would you like to see what it looks like for him? I can switch the entertainment console to display what he sees through his goggles, if you like."

"That's all right. I believe you, Hans," Mandy replied with a laugh. "Integrated night vision systems? I swear, this copter's got as many gadgets as one that James Hound would fly. The next thing you'll be telling me is that it's armed with missiles and machine guns!"

"Ummm, no, not right now," Hans replied quietly. "At least I don't think the weapon bays are loaded. Father's a reserve officer in the Swiss Army, and if we_did_ go to war, or if the estate was seriously threatened, this helicopter can_quickly be set up as a military aircraft. It was modified into a VIP configuration from the military version, so it _does_have the controls and concealed mounting points for machine guns and missiles. But I'm _pretty sure he doesn't keep it armed all the time. That would cause too many problems if it was found out."

Mandy opened her mouth and then closed it again, staring at Hans. Then she said, "Okay then... Right... Look, I don't know if you're pulling my leg about that, or if you really mean it. And I don't think I_want_ to know for sure. You don't need to impress me with how rich your family is or what fancy toys they have. All I care about, Hans, is being with you, all right? Nothing else matters to me."

"And I really wasn't trying to impress you, Mandy. Just answering your question honestly," Hans said quietly, as the helicopter settled down to land.

===

Mandy, Hans and Heidi spent that night in bed with Lord Karl, while Miss Lexi served Phil and Bridget for the evening. Lexi was delighted to find out that Phil was Bridget's twin sister, and that they lived as man and wife. She was eager to watch the mating this evening.

"What would you like to do first tonight, Mandy?" Lord Karl asked.

"I want you and then Hans to fuck me and fill me while I lick Heidi, and then I want Heidi to lick me clean!" Mandy said, as she stripped and got on the bed, on her back.

"Gladly," the Lord said, removing his own clothes and watching his little girl lowering herself over the muzzle of his son's fourteen year old girlfriend. He licked Mandy for a while, and then lifted her legs and sat between them, with his knees on either side of her hips, as he guided his shaft into her young slit.

"Get me ready, sis," Hans said, standing over Mandy and Heidi on the bed, and presenting his cock to his sister's mouth.

Lord Karl watched proudly as his son muzzle fucked his sister while the child was licked by the teenager that Karl was fucking. It was going to be very entertaining, watching his heirs mating with himself and each other as they grew up. For a moment he even toyed with the idea of getting permission from the Purebred Society to breed Hans and Heidi openly to each other, and getting an exemption for them to marry each other. An argument could certainly be made for the pairing, to solidify the good genetic traits that the siblings shared. But a stronger argument could be made for mating Hans to a girl like Mandy, and diversifying the genetic possibilities. Besides, while the Purebred Society would agree to the breeding, might even agree to the siblings' marriage, getting an exemption to the civil laws prohibiting siblings marrying would be extremely difficult, and would cause negative publicity that might stir an investigation into other family practices, such as his treatment of the children in the Bernerholdt maid Scholarship program. He set the thought aside and concentrated on pleasuring the teenage girl that he was mating with.

Heidi sucked her brother's cock, but was careful this time not to make hum cum. As much as she loved swallowing his cream, she wanted to lap it up out of Mandy's cunt this time, as her brother's girlfriend had requested. She focused her attention more on the lovely tongue work that Mandy was giving her, and shuddered as she had an orgasm.

Mandy felt Hedi's climax hit, and lapped at the girl's juicy, virginal cunt as her own climax built to a crescendo. Her own release came just as she felt Lord Karl withdrawing enough to prevent his knot from tying with her, as he filled her deeply with his seed.

Lord Karl wagged his tail as he creamed the young girl's crotch, and ten he withdrew and said, "Your turn, son! See if you can keep her orgasm's going. Heidi? You can clean daddy up while your brother adds to the creamy filling in our young friend."

Hans traded places with his father, sliding easily into his girlfriend's sloppy hole. He hammered away until Mandy came a second time, and then unloaded his own seed into her, since Heidi had him almost ready to pop when he started. "She's ready for you to lick clean now sis," he said as he pulled out, "hot and double-stuffed with your favorite creamy filling!"

"Mummmm yummy!" Heidi exclaimed. She moved between Mandy's thighs and slurped up the creamy mess, and then kept licking until Mandy climaxed two more times, while her brother and father had some time to recover and be ready to mate with Heidi.

"Oh wow... that was great!" Mandy said, when she got her breath back after her fourth orgasm in a row. "Lord Karl? I have a favor to ask. I know it will be a while yet, and it may not prove to be possible because of timing and who is where at the time, but if we're all together when you decide it's okay for Heidi to lose her virginity, could Lexi and I be there too? We'd both love to watch Heidi losing her cherry to her brother or to you, and being there to lick her right after that happens."

"As you said, that will be a while, Mandy," Lord Karl said thoughtfully. "But I will keep your request in mind. Perhaps we might be able to arrange it that way."

"Thank you, sir," Mandy replied. "Are you and Hans ready to mate with Heidi now?"

"Yes, I think so. Would you like her mouth or her ass, son?" Lord Karl asked.

"You can have her ass, father," Hans replied. "She doesn't get a cock as big as yours anywhere else, and I know she loves having you under her tail."

Mandy watched as they got together beside her on the bed, and Hans and Karl filled the little girl from both ends at once, with Hans in her mouth and Karl in her ass. "Mumm, I love this kinky family," she said happily.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 509 By DoggyStyle57, July 2014

==========

March 19, 2010 (Friday) - Mürren, Switzerland.

The next morning Lord Karl and his family and guests packed everything up and locked the rented Chalet behind them, leaving the keys in the lock box provided by the rental agency for departing guests, and they all returned to the ski resort in his helicopter, for one last day on the ski slopes. As dinner time approached, they flew back to the mansion in Bern, happy and exhausted.

===

March 19, 2010 (Friday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

Will Steiner met his cousin Mandy within minutes after got back into the mansion, and he eagerly told her, "If you're not too tired after dinner tonight, go with Heidi into the maid passages and watch Master Karl's bedroom this evening. Master Karl and Master Hans have summoned Anna and I to serve them, and... well, it's going to be the night for us both to receive anal sex for the first time for real."

"Tonight? I won't want to miss that! Thank you Will!" Mandy said, hugging her cousin. "And I hope it is enjoyable for both of you!"

===

At the appointed time, Heidi and Mandy arrived in the Maid passages outside Lord Karl's bedroom. They hadn't even sat down yet when Will and Anna Steiner joined them - Will in his Houseboy uniform, and Anna in her maid uniform.

"Well, wish us luck," Will said, hugging Heidi and then his cousin Mandy.

"We've both had both of them under our tail, Will, and Heidi is younger than either of you! You'll be fine," Mandy said.

"Yeah, I know we should be. I mean, we've been practicing with butt plugs and dildos for weeks, and we know we can fit something as big as our Master back there, but... well, the toys didn't really have a knot. One of them had an inflatable area that was sorta like the knot, but I know my knot is a whole lot firmer than that toy was, and I'm pretty sure the inflatable bit couldn't push against our insides the way a hard knot can," Will said.

"Well, you're right there, but really, the worst part for me was getting used to the shaft pushing in and out, and how deep it went," Mandy said. "The knot felt huge, but it got big in a place inside that can take it pretty easily. Honestly, just relax and don't worry about it."

"Thanks, cousin. Well... enjoy the show!" Will said, and then he and Anna went through the next light proof curtain in the maid passage, and headed for Lord Karl's bedroom.

===

"We're here, Masters," Anna said when they arrived, doing a curtsey. "Mistress Heidi and our cousin Mandy are watching through the mirror, and we're both cleaned out and lubed already."

"Very good," said Lord Karl, who, like his son, was dressed only in a silk dressing gown. "Remove your uniforms, and then we will begin with William offering oral sex to Hans and myself. You don't have to make us cum, Will. Just get us ready to mate with your sister."

"All right, Master," Will replied, as he quickly got undressed and complied with his orders. By the time he had sucked both Karl and Hans to a nice erection, he was quite hard himself. "Will that suffice, Masters?"

Yes, it will," Lord Karl replied. "Now, you may fuck your sister first, and then Hans will and finally I will. But not in the ass, yet. First we will each fill her vagina with our seed, and you, Will, are to lick her clean when all three of us are done. Begin."

"Yes sir. Thank you, sir," Will said as he mounted his sister doggy-style on the bed, and began to mate with her.

"Fill me up, Will! Make our Master's happy," Anna said, pushing back against her brother's thrusts and milking his shaft with her cunny.

===

Mandy and Heidi watched as Will sucked on Karl's and Hans' cocks briefly, and then each of the three males fucked young Anna.

"I would have thought they would start right off with the anal sex," Mandy commented.

"I think they wanna make Anna enjoy this as much as possible, an' make Will lap up more cum before they get to the harder part," Heidi replied, fingering her slit. "Ohhh, I wish I was Anna right now, with my brother and my daddy pumping me full of their cream!"

"Soon, Heidi, soon," Mandy said, as she slowly fingered her own slit. "Only a year or so until that inheritance is settled, right? I'm sure they won't wait very long after that, before they allow you to lose your cherry."

===

When Will was done licking his sister clean, Lord Karl asked, "Which of you wants to go first for trying anal sex?"

Will sighed and said, "May as well get this over with. I'll go first, Masters. But, ummmm, can I keep licking Anna while you bugger me?"

"All right, at least while Hans does it with you. Lay on your back, Will, and Anna can sit on your muzzle, facing your tummy so she can watch. Hans will do you first, since he isn't as long as I am. Now just relax, and try to enjoy it," Lord Karl said.

Hans joined the brother and sister lovers on the bed and positioned his tip at Will's untried tail hole. "Looks like you did a good job getting lubed up for this. Here we go, my friend. I'll take this nice and slow."

"Oh God!" Will groaned into his sister's wet cunt, as he felt Hans' thick cock spreading his ass so wide. He was very grateful now for all the practice Karl had made them do with the sex toys. He felt like he had Hans' whole arm shoved up his ass! Yet it didn't really hurt. It was just an incredibly full feeling, and some other sensations he wasn't quite able to name. He was grateful that he was on his hands and knees, and not standing at the foot of the bed, bent at the waist, for this act. His knees felt like they wouldn't have been able to support him.

"You're really tight, buddy!" Hans said, "You're doing fine. Just three more inches to go... Relax a little more... There! You did it! My whole length is inside you! How are you doing now? I'll hold still until you feel ready for me to do more."

"I'm... I'm all right, Master Hans. Go ahead and fuck my ass, Master!" Will said. Then he started licking his sister again and tried his best to relax.

"You're a good lad, Will," Hans said, as he slowly picked up his pace. "Is it all right if I tie with you?"

"Yes, Master. Use me as you wish," Will replied. Being buggered felt really strange, and yet there as something really nice too about the feeling of giving complete control of the situation to his friend. M'Lady Trixie had told him that some people were naturally submissive, and found a particularly strong pleasure in being used for someone else's pleasure. He wasn't sure if that was what he preferred, but... this did feel... pretty good, he had to admit.

"Mummm yeah. Here we go," Hans said, as he began to knot up and started unloading his seed into the younger boy's ass. When his knot became too big to pull out, he continued using rapid, shorter strokes, tugging at the boy's butt, yet not hard enough to force his cock to pull free.

Will groaned when Hans' Knot began to swell and got stuck firmly in his butt. "Oh GOD that's big! And Master Karl is bigger? Oh geeze!" His cock, which had been hard when Hans first penetrated him, was only semi-hard now, and yet he was beginning to cum, as Hans' well-practiced strokes milked Will's prostate.

"Not that much bigger, my boy. Hans has grown to be almost as large as I am in that regard. Our shafts are the same thickness. Mine is about an inch longer, and my knot gets a little larger in diameter. But I am quite certain you will be able to handle it, as will your sister."

Anna leaned forward, held her brother's balls out of the way, and said, "Wow... Your butt gets kinda puckered outward every time Hans pulls back. I can see how his knot is tugging at you. That... doesn't hurt?"

"No, it doesn't hurt, sis. Kinda makes me see stars when he tugs back like that, but it isn't from pain. More like my body doesn't know how to handle the new sensation," Will said. "While he's stuck there, I'm going to try to make you come at least one more time, Anna."

"Very thoughtful of you, my boy. I like that," Lord Karl said. "But when it's my turn, I want you on your hands and knees, with Anna beside you, so she can guide me in and get a very close look at my cock reaming your ass."

"Yes Master, as you wish," Will said, before continuing to lick his sister.

Hans waited for Anna to cum before he withdrew from Will's now sloppy ass. "Well done, Will! Now get on your hands and knees and give my father a turn."

"Master Hans? Do... Do you always cum without even touching yourself, when someone buggers you?" Will asked, as he changed his position.

"Not always, no. Only when the person fucking my butt does a really good job of it," Hans replied. "When you butt fuck a guy, you want to make sure you rub his prostate a lot with your shaft and push against it with your knot. That will often make him cum. The same kind of stroking might make a girl squirt, if she's prone to squirting already. And it might make her cum, too. But girls don't have a prostate, so normally for a girl you need to finger her clitty while you bugger her, or she won't have an orgasm."

"I'll remember that when we do Anna, Master Hans. Thank you," Will said. "And I think I see now why it's good for me to get my butt fucked occasionally, even if I won't be on the receiving end a lot. I'm learning a lot about what it feels like, and how to do it better, for when I fuck anyone else in the tail hole."

Lord Karl got behind the boy and said, "Precisely! That's part of why I have my maids, and now my houseboy, try a wide range of techniques and practices. The more you know from direct experience, the better you will be as a lover. And you may find that _some_things that you hadn't ever considered doing are actually quite pleasurable for you. Judging from the smile on your face while my son used your ass, I'm guessing you found it more enjoyable than you expected you would?"

"Yes sir. It may not be my favorite thing to do, but it does feel a lot better than I thought it would. Go ahead and take your turn, Master. I'm ready for you," the boy replied.

"Anna? I want you to guide my cock into your brother's tail hole," Lord Karl said.

"Yes, Master," she replied, taking his thick cock in her small hand, and placing its tip into her brother's still gaping hole. She sighed as she watched the thick cock slowly stretch her brother wider, and then ease into his backside. "That looks so strange! You would think there is no way it could fit, but it slips right in!"

"The anal training that M'Lady Trixie led you through has helped both of you a great deal in that regard," Lord Karl said, as he began to hump her brother's butt. "It gradually stretched the muscles, so that you can easily take the real thing now, without very much pain, if any. I'll try to make this quick, so we can move on to your sister's turn. And I don't plan on doing this to you very often, Will, unless you do seem to enjoy it. The more I see of the two of you, the more I want to train you to serve a rich woman, and not a man. With luck, we can find a family where you can serve the wife while Anna serves the husband, and you can entertain them by mating with each other. There are several families among my patrons that would be good candidates for that sort of employment."

"As long as... we can stay together... and keep our baby... I'll do whatever it takes, Master," Will said, finding it hard to talk right with Lord Karl eagerly pounding his ass. He braced himself more carefully and smiled at his sister, saying, "It isn't bad at all, Anna, once you get used to it. I guess we shoulda known that, since Heidi likes it so much."

"Yeah, I know that, from the dildo play we've been doing to get ready for this," Anna replied. "Still, it's weird to see you getting your butt fucked, and knowing that soon those same two cocks will get crammed up my backside."

"_Three_cocks, my dear," Lord Karl said as he tied with the boy and started to add his creamy load to his son's mess in Will's bowels. "Your brother will have the honor of being the first male under your tail, since he is your mate now."

Anna smiled at that, and said, "Thank you, Master! That will make him my first in everything. First to lick me, first to let me suck his cock, first to fuck me, and now first to use my butt."

===

They had to take a break to recover after Lord Karl finished in Will's tail hole. Will did cum just from getting his ass reamed, and Karl and Hans both took time to clean off their cocks carefully.

But when Will started to go to the bathroom, Karl stopped him and said, "Do that after you've fucked your sister's ass. I want you to still have my son's and my cum leaking out of your butt while you fuck hers for the first time."

"Y-yes, Master," Will said, clenching his anus to try to hold it in. He got on the bed with his sister, kissed her, and asked, "Are you ready, sis?"

"As ready as I'll ever be, Will. Go ahead. Fuck my Ass and knot me back there!" Anna said, kissing him again and getting on her hands and knees, with her tail raised out of his way.

He positioned himself behind his sister, checked her butt with a finger to make sure she was sufficiently lubed still, and then slowly slid his entire length into her hot, tight ass. "Oh God! You're so hot and tight back here, Anna! Are you okay? Can I keep going?"

"Is... is it all in? It feels better than the dildos did. Not as rigid and inflexible," she replied.

"Three more inches yet," her brother said. "There's another ring of muscles where my tip is poking you. You gotta relax that so I can slide in deeper."

"Oh yeah, right," she replied. "I remember that, from using the biggest dildos. It's kinda like I'm trying to pass a big turd. Ugh, gross thought. I don't wanna really do that! Don't worry, I won't make a stinky mess."

"I know, sis. We both washed our butts out extra carefully before we came here tonight. I know you're as clean back there as you can be, just like I was," Will said. "Geeze, it feels weird, having cum dribbling outa my tail hole! There! That did it, sis! I'm all the way in now!"

"Then fuck me, my beloved brother! Claim my ass the way you've claimed my heart!" Anna sighed, lowering her head to the pillow that she was hugging and keeping her rump high.

"Oh! Oh wow, that position change really changed how you feel!" Will said, as he started humping her ass and reached around her to diddle her clitty with his fingers. "Cum for me, sis! Cum with me, while I fuck your ass!"

Karl and Hans watched approvingly as Will took his sister's anal virginity, rapidly tied with her, and dumped his load into her backside. They took another short break once Will was able to pull out, so he could wash the cum out of his butt and carefully wash off his cock. Then Hans got behind Anna and started fucking her ass, and Lord Karl told Will to get in front of his sister and have her suck his cock.

===

In the maid passages, Mandy was eagerly licking Heidi to an orgasm, while the Lord's heiress watched her former boyfriend buggering his sister.

"Maybe now Will won't be so skittish if I ask him to fuck my butt!" Heidi said. "It looks like he's finally over his religious hangups about what the Church approves of or not."

Mandy looked up at the younger girl, her face coated with girl cream, and said, "Yeah, I think he pretty much gave up on that stuff when he agreed to come here with Anna. When they slept with me the other night, while we were cuddling and getting ready to actually sleep, Will said he and Anna were thinking of finding a different church to attend, now that he's here. Something other than Catholic. They both still believe in God, but the Catholic faith their mom insisted on raising them in was too strict for how they will be living their lives together. Heck, most churches would frown on them mating and breeding babies with each other. But at least there are some that won't insist he'll go to Hell for mating with someone he loves in a way that she agrees to be mated with."

"Father belongs to the Swiss Reformed Church. Maybe Will and Anna would be more comfortable there? It's a Protestant church that has a lot of members here in Bern. But daddy usually only goes to church on the major church holidays, like Christmas and Easter. Hans and I did too, while we lived here," Heidi said. "He has a chapel here in the mansion, too, and the maids that want to worship more frequently can have a minister or priest or whatever see them there, or he will have Redd take them to a church of their choice in town."

"That's good," Mandy said, getting back into her seat to watch as Hans and Will fucked Anna from both ends at once. "As soon as your father is done with Anna. Would you like to come to my room for the night, Heidi?"

"I'd love to!" the puppy said. "I love the way you lick me, Mandy!"

===

Lord Karl took his turn with the pregnant ten year old Bernese girl, sliding his big cock as gently as he could into her now gaping and sloppy ass. Despite being knotted twice and gaping about an inch open, she was still quite a tight fit, and he sighed happily as he fucked her butt, envisioning future sessions with her and her brother, and getting the boy to double stuff his sister with Lord Karl in her cunny and Will up her ass, or vice versa. He would leave that pleasure for another night, however, since the hour was getting late, and both kids were getting near their limits of endurance.

"You're doing very well, Miss Anna," he said, as he fingered her clitty rapidly. "Now cum for me, my Pet! Cum for your Master!"

"I'm almost there... Ohhhhh! I know why Heidi loves this now, Master! You can fuck my butt as much as you want! Ahhhh... Ahhhrwoooo!" Anna howled as Lord Karl knotted her and her orgasm washed over her.

"That's a good girl!" Lord Karl said, as he hugged her tightly and flooded her backside with his seed. "Well done!"

"Master?" Will said hesitantly. "I... I guess that goes for me, too. I'd rather mate with Anna, but if you want to use my under my tail, I'm okay with that. Umm, could we just leave it at you and Hans though? I don't think I want anyone else using my butt but you or your son, just yet."

"Agreed. Redd probably would have been happy to help train you for sex with males, but that isn't necessary," Lord Karl replied. "You both did well tonight, and I'm quite pleased with how your training is going so far."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 510 By DoggyStyle57, July 2014

==========

March 20, 2010 (Saturday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

Saturday was the last full day of Hans and his friend's spring break visit to Switzerland. Lord Karl spent the entire day with them, taking the group to several local museums and historical sites, and to lunch at a fine restaurant in Bern.

They returned to the mansion for a relaxing dinner, after which everyone went to their rooms for whatever delightful pairings they had arraigned for the evening. Heidi left with Will and Anna. Phil and Bridget left together, first going out to the lakeshore to watch the sunset together, and then returning to their bed for the night, having declined anyone else's company so they could be more fully rested the next day for the flight home.

Hans kissed Mandy on the cheek and said, "Hannah will accompany you to father's room tonight. She's looking forward to it, and she'll see you soon." Then he quickly left to get ready for the evening.

"Bye Hans!" Mandy said. She remained at the table to finish the last of her dessert.

"It's been good having you here, Miss Blackwell," Lord Karl said, as he sipped at his after dinner drink and the maids cleared the tables. "Not to put any pressure on you, but you do care a great deal for my son, don't you?"

Mandy nodded and replied, "Yes sir. And before you ask, yes, if Hans eventually wants to marry me, I'd be happy to be his wife, and to share his love with the other special people in his life. I won't pressure him about it though, and I'm okay with the possibility he might choose a different girl to marry. But even if he chooses to marry someone else, I hope I can remain a very close friend, for all of you. I like your family a lot, and I'm very grateful for all that I've learned from you. Meeting Hans, being one of his girlfriends, and getting to know the rest of your family has totally changed my life. I'm going to enjoy life with my own family so much more, now that I no longer have to hide my own sexual proclivities from any of them. And we're all going to be so much closer, now that we're starting to mate with each other."

"Well, the choice of when to marry and who he proposes to will be his to make, and yours, if you are the one he asks to marry him, someday. But I must say, I think you would be a fine addition to our family. Better than any of the girls my mother is pushing at my son, certainly. As I said earlier, if you want to go to the university here, just let me know, and I'll make the necessary arrangements for a full scholarship. I have plenty of rooms here in the mansion for guests. You could live here, if you want to. What about your sister and your brothers? Do they have plans for their futures yet? I could arrange for scholarships for them as well, if they want to join you here."

"Too soon to say for them, sir," Mandy said. "I'm sure they would love a scholarship, and that would be incredibly generous of you, but I don't know if they would want to leave mom and dad now. Thank you for asking, though. Now, if you will excuse me, I think I should go freshen up before my date tonight with Miss Hannah and yourself."

"Of course, my dear," Lord Karl said. "I'm looking forward to this evening as much as you are."

===

Mandy showered and washed her hair and fur, carefully drying it and brushing it out and applying fresh perfume and makeup before selecting an outfit to wear. At first, she considered wearing one of the nicer semi-formal dresses that she had brought with her. She held the dress up to herself in front of the mirror, then shook her head and said, "As if a dress bought in a department store could impress a millionaire! And it's silly to wear a fancy dress, when I know Hannah and I will probably be getting undressed almost as soon as we get into Lord Karl's bedroom."

Then her eye fell on an outfit that she had tossed into her bags almost on a whim, and she smiled. Knowing how Lord Karl liked mating with under aged girls, it had occurred to her as she packed that maybe her Saint Lovejoys school uniform would be a turn-on for the old Bernese nobleman. He would recognize it as the same one his nine year old daughter Heidi wore in her fourth grade classes, as well as what his older daughters, Marie and Taylor, wore as their middle school and high school uniforms.

She brushed her hair into twin tails and tied them in place with blue bows, just like Heidi often wore her hair at school when they first met. Then she put on the white short-sleeved blouse with a blue 'Peter Pan' collar, the scandalously short blue pleated miniskirt, her white knee socks, and her dark grey leather 'Mary Janes' shoes. She intentionally didn't wear her bra or her panties, and her erect nipples made little tents in the thin cloth of her shirt.

"Perfect!" she said as she checked out her reflection. "Except for my height and my breasts, I look like a 6th grader, and not a high school freshman!"

She was debating calling M'Lady Trixie and asking if she had a large lollipop that she could use as a prop, when someone knocked at her door.

Mandy opened it and saw it was Hannah, wearing her full maid's uniform, with her hair done in long, flowing curls that reached past her shoulders, and wearing a light perfume and makeup. If Mandy hadn't known full well this was her boyfriend Hans, she could totally believe she was looking at a real Bernese girl. "Hi Hannah! You look quite beautiful tonight."

Hannah curtsied. "Thank you, Mistress," The Bernese maid replied shyly, in a totally believable female voice. "You look very nice as well. May I escort you to my Master?"

"Certainly!" she replied, stepping into the hallway and closing the door. "You know, we're all going to miss hanging out with Hannah when you stop being a cheerleader. You do her so perfectly now, it's uncanny!"

"Yes, and I'll hate to give it up myself. It's been a lot of fun," Hannah replied, as they walked slowly down the halls toward Lord Karl's bedroom suite. "But unlike your little brothers, I take after my father more than my mother. And it's really starting to show in my height and my shoulders. Terry and Teddy look like your mom, with feminine facial features and a small stature. It's no wonder you wanted to dress them like girls. They were pretty girly already, and with luck, they might remain rather small and slender, like your mom. But for me? No, I may get girly in the bedroom occasionally after this school year, but Hannah's days as a public figure are numbered."

"Well, I hope you'll still be Hannah for me occasionally. And as for my brothers, I really hope they don't get very masculine as they grow older. I want to enjoy them as my 'sisters' for as long as I can get away with it. But even if that's only for another three or four years, it's going to be a blast," Mandy replied. She stopped at the huge double doors and said, "Well, here we are. Let's have some fun on our last night with your father."

===

Lord Karl was waiting for them in his bedroom, in a dark blue silk dressing gown.

The bedroom door opened and Miss Hannah stepped in first, saying, "Master? I have brought Miss Mandy Blackwell to you, as requested, so that I may serve both you this evening." Then she curtseyed and opened the door wider so Mandy could enter, and revealing how the teenager was dressed.

"Well, you both look adorable!" Lord Karl said. "Miss Mandy? Is it true that some of the girls at your school, including my daughter Heidi, often wear no panties to classes, even with those very short skirts?"

"Yes sir! See!" Mandy said, lifting the front of her hem to give him a good look at her unclothed pubic fur and pink slit. "Heidi and I both go to class without any panties on, a lot of the time. And sometimes I do my cheerleading with no panties too, even when my parents are there and watching us! We're very naughty at our school, aren't we?"

"Yes indeed! Such naughty girls!" Karl said, smiling. "Let's see just _how_naughty. Sit on the bed, Mandy, and allow Miss Hannah to lick your sweet young slit until she makes you cum for us."

"All right, I'd like that sir!" Mandy said, skipping across the room to the bed, playfully jumping up onto it, and then sitting on the edge and spreading her knees wide while raising her skirt for the Bernese Maid.

Miss Hannah sauntered across the room and gracefully knelt in front of the real Bernese girl, sniffing her aroused sex before starting to lick her eagerly.

"OH! Ohhhh, good girl!" Mandy said, wagging her tail and leaning back on her arms while she enjoyed the oral attentions of her lover. She petted Miss Hannah's hair gently and crooned, "Such a good girl! Such a good little cunt licker! That's a good girl! Make Mistress Mandy cum, my pretty Maid!"

Lord Karl walked over and knelt beside Hannah to get a good look at the twelve year old 'girl' as she licked their fourteen year old guest. "Yes, she's a very good, obedient girl, aren't you, Miss Hannah?"

"Yes Master. <slurp!> I try to be, Master! <slurp lick!> Thank you," she replied between licks.

Karl looked up at the other girl and said, "But you're a very naughty girl, aren't you, Miss Mandy? How naughty are you?"

"I'm so naughty that I've seduced my sister and both of my brothers!" Mandy said, sighing as Hannah brought her closer to her climax. "I'm so naughty, I want... I want my brothers to fuck their mother, and... and my dad to fuck all of his kids, boys and girls both!"

"Really! That certainly is naughty! Anything else?" Karl prompted.

"I make my brothers dress like girls, or they can't have sex with me or with my sister," Mandy said. "I... I want to make my brothers live like girls, all the time. Even go to school as girls! And I want... Oh geeze, Hannah, I'm getting close! I want to... make my brothers... cum inside our mom... and lick their cum... out of their mom!"

"You won't let them use a condom? Even while fucking their mother? But what if she gets pregnant?" Karl asked.

"She's... on the pill... But maybe... I will make... my brothers think... she's fertile! Arhwooooo!" Mandy gasped out, howling and flopping back on the bed as Hannah got her to cum. She lay tghere panting for a while as Hannah continued to lick her sopping wet slit hungrily.

"Well, if you do make your brothers cum inside their mom when they think she's fertile, I'd love to witness that," Lord Karl said, as he waited for them to finish. "Think you can make a video of them doing that, and get it to me?"

Mandy propped herself up on her elbows and replied, "I want to make a video of them fucking mom, yeah. My sister Lisa got them to allow making a video of both mom and dad fucking her. I'm pretty sure I can get them to allow us making a video of our girly boys fucking their mom. If I get it to Hans, he can get it to you safely, can't he?"

"In a diplomatic pouch, yes," Karl said, as he leaned against the side of the bed next to Mandy. "Now, come over here, Hannah and please your Master with that talented mouth and throat of yours."

"Gladly, Master," Hannah said, crawling sideways while still on her knees, and opening her father's dressing gown. Lord Karl was already quite erect, and Hannah crooned, "Oh! I think daddy's happy to see me! My! That looks so tasty!"

Lord Karl groaned as Hannah took him all the way into her throat on the first try, not stopping until her nose was buried in her father's pubic fur. "Ohhh yes! You've gotten quite skillful at that, Miss Hannah!"

"I watched her do that with an adult stallion in one of the porn films that Hans and Taylor acted in," Mandy said. "I couldn't believe how much he made her throat bulge, but she swallowed every inch of him! The tip of his horse cock must have been all the way into her stomach!"

"Yes, I've watched her sister Taylor do that trick, and Taylor's mother Karla has deep throated a horse for me as well," Karl said, as he fucked his cross-dressed son's throat. "I've seen Hans' video as well, but I haven't seen him do that in front of me, yet."

Hannah pulled off her father's cock and said, "Perhaps I will on a future visit, master, if you have an equine friend here who you trust sufficiently to allow me to serve him. Would you like to see me do that?"

"We'll think about that, Hannah. But for now, get back to milking my cock with your throat," Karl replied, shoving his cock back into her mouth.

Mandy masturbated while Hannah finished sucking off her father. "This is sooo hot! I can't wait to make my girly brothers suck our daddy's cock like that!"

"Here you go, sweetheart! Swallow all of daddy's cream, baby girl!" Karl groaned, as he unloaded his seed right down Hannah's throat.

Hannah swallowed hungrily, then pulled back and caught the last of it in her mouth, showing the mouthful of cum to her father before swallowing it and licking her lips. "Mummmm, yummy! What would you like next, Master?"

Karl walked over to a dresser, opened the drawer, and got out a strap on dildo and a tube of lube. He handed them to Mandy and said, "Fuck her ass with this, naughty girl!"

"Yes sir! I can do that while you recover enough to fuck her yourself, sir!" Mandy replied, putting on the harness and greasing the lifelike, semi-knotted shaft of the sex toy. She had to hold her skirt up in front to keep the lubricated silicone dong from painting her skirt with lube, and it made quite a sexy sight as she positioned herself behind Hannah. She held aside the crotch of Hannah's panties to expose her butt hole, and eased the shaft into the Bernese maid's ass.

"Ohhh! That feels good, Mistress!" Hannah groaned, wiggling her ass and 'pushing' internally, trying to get the whole length of the sex toy into her backside.

"Give my maid a good, hard fucking, naughty girl!" Karl said, as he stood close to them and stroked his shaft to get ready for his turn.

"Do you like this, Hannah? Do you like having your ass fucked by a girl?" Mandy asked, as she humped the maid faster.

"Y-yes, Mistress! Fuck me harder!" Hannah moaned, pushing back against each thrust and grunting slightly as Mandy hilted the shaft's full length into her friend.

"Imagine that you're doing that for one of your sissified brothers, Mandy, and preparing him for your father to fuck," Karl said. "You want to do that to your brothers, don't you?"

"Oh yes!" Mandy cried, humping quite fast now. "I want our daddy to fill their little asses with his cum, and then slap their butts and send them across the room to fuck their mother, with their young tail holes still dripping with his creamy load!"

"That would be quite a sight!" Karl said, crawling onto the bed beside Mandy. "Now I'll make Hannah's ass overflow with my seed, just like you want to see your father do to your brothers. Pull out and move aside, so I can _really_fuck her ass!"

Mandy withdrew and scooted sideways, and guided the Lord's cock into Hannah's still gaping ass with one hand. "Fuck her hard, sir! Use her girly butt!" she said.

"Oh, I will," Karl said, grabbing Hannah by the hips and slamming his full length into her. "And you, naughty girl, can take off that dildo and your skirt, and get ready to get fucked next!"

"Oooh! Yes sir!" Mandy said, quickly unfastening the harness and her skirt, and dropping both to the floor beside the bed. "Should I take off anything else?" she asked, touching a shoe with one hand.

"No. The rest of the outfit is too cute on you to dispense with it now," Karl said.

He humped Hannah's ass for a little while longer and then groaned and pulled back just enough not to tie with the maid, as he dumped a load of cum into her backside. Then he slapped Hannah's ass and said, "Now fuck that naughty schoolgirl, as fast as you can, Hannah!"

"Whew! Yes Master!" Hannah said, pulling off her panties and revealing her erect cock. She held her tail high and positioned herself so Lord Karl got a good look up under the backside of her skirt, and could see his cum dribbling from her ass, and then plunged her cock into Mandy and started fucking her hard and fast.

"Oh yeah! Fuck me, Hannah! Fuck this naughty schoolgirl!" Mandy shouted, embracing her lover and making quite a show out of how much she was enjoying getting bounced off the mattress. Mandy's feet waved in the air, still wearing her school socks and shoes, and her tail whipped back and forth under Hannah's knees, as the maid balanced on toes and hands and thrust into her again and again.

Karl washed his cock off carefully, and returned to the bed just as Hannah flooded Mandy with her seed, and rolled aside to make room for her Master. Karl wasted no time in taking Hannah's place, fucking the schoolgirl until he had given her a stunning orgasm, and then unloading another torrent of cum into her.

As soon as Karl could pull free, Hannah crawled between Mandy's sloppy thighs and lapped up all the cum, her own as well as her fathers, and she didn't stop licking until Mandy had howled again with her last orgasm of the night.

"That was delightful, both of you. Thank you very much," Lord Karl said, giving each of the kids a hug and a kiss. "But now, as much as I would love to play with both of you all night, I am going to suggest you return to your rooms, get cleaned up and packed, and try to get some sleep. Your flight home leaves rather early tomorrow, and you need some rest."

"Yes sir. And thank you so much. This week has been wonderful!" Mandy said.

===

March 21, 2010 (Sunday) - En route from Bern, Switzerland to Pouncefield, USA

The maids woke everyone up at 6 AM, and took their bags to the limo while the guests and Lord Karl had an early breakfast together. Then Redd drove them to the airport for their flight home.

They left Bern at 8 in the morning, and changed planes in Zurich. On the flight from Zurich to New York they had a normal stewardess this time, and three strangers travelling in First Class with them. Mandy spent a lot of that flight quietly talking to Hans about the ideas she has been devising for her family, and she gave him a list of a few things that she wanted him to buy for her, as a surprise for her family. From New York they flew to Furland, in the West coast, and a final shuttle flight from Furland got them to the airport in Pouncefield at 9:00 PM, where Miss Cheri met them outside the baggage claim area with a limo, to take them home.

"Miss Cheri? How is Marie doing?" was the first thing Hans asked, on seeing his guardian.

"Better, ma chere," Cheri replied. "Her arm is still quite sore and is in a sling, of course. He is quite pleased with her progress."

"That's good," Hans said, giving Cheri a hug. "Father sends his love, and said to tell you that he misses you and was sad that you and Marie were unable to be with us this week. He will come to visit in April, for my birthday, and to see you both then."

"We missed him too, young Master," Cheri said wistfully. "You have all had dinner?"

"Yes, on the plane," Hans said.

"Good. Then I will call Hazel and Taylor and tell them not to make dinner for you, and as soon as we get to the mansion, all of you children are to get to your own beds! Hazel and Taylor both want to serve you tonight, Master, as it is their scheduled night with you. But all of you need your sleep, and have school in the morning! Phil, Bridget, Taylor and I will see to your luggage," Cheri said, as the last of their bags were loaded into the trunk of the limo by Phil.

"Yes ma'am," Hans replied. "It was fun visiting father, but I'm glad to be home, too."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 511 By DoggyStyle57, August 2014

==========

March 22, 2010 (Monday) - Saint Lovejoy's School, in Pouncefield

In the morning, Phil drove Mandy and the kids of Hans' household to school in the limo. He had been doing that for Hans' and his household's kids every school day since the kidnapping attempt - in part so that Marie wouldn't have to be bounced around on the school bus, but also to personally keep a closer eye on them all. Mandy had spent the night with Hans, rather than trying to go home so late at night, so she rode with them today. The girl's luggage was in the back of the limo, and Phil would take it to her home after dropping the kids off at the school.

Lisa Blackwell almost tackled her sister when she got out of the limo. "Welcome home, sis! So! Did they like you? The Count and Countess, I mean? You didn't really say, in your e-mails."

Mandy hugged and kissed her sister, and then walked beside her into the school, "Oh, they loved me. They seemed really happy that Hans was serious enough about me to fly me to Switzerland to meet them. We didn't lie to them and say we are engaged, but... well, I did tell the Countess that if Hans did ever ask me to marry him, I think I would be happy to be his wife. And that's not a lie."

"Yeah. If you ask me, I think you have a really good chance of that with him, sis! Did you all like the... ummm... 'home movies' that I sent you?" Lisa asked.

"Loved them!" Mandy said. "Now we gotta run, or we'll both be late for class. I'll see you at lunch, okay?"

"Yep! See you then!" Lisa said, sprinting down the hallway in the opposite direction, to get to her homeroom class.

===

March 22, 2010 (Monday afternoon) - at the Blackwell family's home, in Pouncefield

Gretchen Blackwell picked up her kids after school, made sure they all did their homework, and then made dinner for her family. At dinner, everyone listened attentively while Mandy told them about her trip, while carefully not mentioning the wild sex that happened virtually every day. Instead she focused on meeting the elderly Count and Countess, and meeting Hans' mom and getting to know his dad, and about visiting the university, and the amazing helicopter ride and ski trip, and seeing the museums and historic sites.

"Lord Karl says that he will give me a full scholarship if I want to go to the University in Bern. No having to work as a maid, or anything. He might also give us scholarships for Lisa, Terry and Teddy too!" Mandy said, as she concluded telling about her trip.

"You must have made a very good impression on Hans' father, dear. We're proud of you," Richard said. "But how much of that scholarship offer hangs on Hans proposing to you? Hans hasn't said anything official in that direction, has he?"

"Father, Lord Karl offered my scholarship based just on my grades, and being Hans' friend. He made it clear that it didn't matter to him if Hans married me, or chose someone else. I'd still get the scholarship, if I want to go to school in Bern," Mandy replied. Then she smiled and said, "But he also said he likes me, and that he thinks I would be a good wife for Hans! He won't force Hans to make a decision yet, but if Hans asks me to marry him, I already have his father's approval, and his grandparents!"

"But what else did you do with Hans' dad?" Terry asked impatiently. "You know, like, at night?"

"That will be _quite_enough, young man!" Gretchen said suddenly. "Off to bed, both of you!"

"Awww mom! It's a good hour yet until our bed times!" Terry complained. "We just wanted to know if she..."

"Not one more word, 'girls'!" Lisa snapped. "To bed, NOW, or else! I already warned you about that topic. SCOOT!"

"Y-yes Mistress!" Terry stammered, as both boys fled the room, with their dessert still half uneaten on their plates.

"Sorry mom. I _ordered_them not to talk about sex yet around you and dad, but I guess they thought that only meant about what happens here at home, and that Mandy's trip wasn't covered by my command," Lisa said.

"That's... all right dear," Gretchen said, sighing. "I wish I could get them to jump like that for me!"

"It's all in dangling the right bait as a reward, mom," Lisa said. "They agreed to obey me and Mandy, or no more sexy fun from any of us. But they still_should have obeyed _you about going to bed. Mandy and I will figure out a good punishment for them later."

"Well, don't be too harsh with them," Gretchen asked. "Because quite frankly, I had the same questions as theirs running through my mind, but I couldn't bring myself to discuss it in front of the boys. Mandy dear, about Hans' father... Did you... well... promise to do anything... sexual... for him, in return for that generous scholarship?"

"If you're asking if I slept with Hans' father to get that scholarship offer, the answer is no," Mandy stated flatly. "I did have sex with him, several times. But it was always at my request, and never at his, and not as a payment for anything. We just mated because we wanted to enjoy each other in bed, like I want to enjoy you and father in bed. He never said, 'accept the scholarship and you need to keep fucking me', or anything crude like that, mother. In fact, he was quite clear that it made no difference to him at this point if I married Hans or not. He's offering the scholarship to me because I am Hans' friend, and because I have good grades. He offered scholarships for Lisa, Terry and Teddy too, and they haven't even met him yet!"

"But you _did_make a point of having sex with a man twenty years older than I am?" Richard asked. "Why?"

"Because someone with that much experience is bound to be a fantastic lover? Because I figured it would be a turn-on for Hans, to have a three way with me and his dad, or an orgy that included some of his sisters, too?" Mandy replied. "But also, I wanted Lord Karl to know that I totally accept his family fucking each other. I participated in nights where he and Hans had oral and anal sex with Heidi and with each other, and I watched him having sex with two more daughters of his that still live there with him. And I told him about me and my sister and brothers, and what we're starting to do with you, and showed him the videos that Lisa made with you two. Think about it, daddy. He fucks his kids and lets them fuck each other. So do we, now, or we all will be fairly soon. That makes me a very safe person for Hans to marry, doesn't it? He knows for sure now that I accept the way his family lives, and that my family accepts it too."

"I guess it does, at that," Richard said, making an embarrassed glance in the direction his sons had fled. "But I'm still not sure I can face the idea of making my boys have sex with me, Mandy."

"You won't be making them do anything, daddy," Lisa said. "Mandy and I will be the ones ordering them to have sex with you. And they'll do it, willingly, because they want to keep fucking their sisters, and they really want to get a chance to fuck mom, too."

"Daddy? What if I could prove to you that your sons can be just as pretty and sexy as your daughters? We make them dress like girls to earn a chance to mate with us. When they do that, you won't believe how cute they look!" Mandy said. "Give me a couple of days, and I'll prove how willing they are to do anything that Lisa or I tell them to do, and that they can look and act like two more daughters for you. I'll get pictures and videos to prove it, all right? And I have an idea for making your first time with them easier for you, daddy. You just gotta trust me, and play along with what I tell everyone to do. Deal?"

"All right. You really have your hearts set on this, don't you?" Richard asked. "And I guess you're dangling the same 'bait' in front of us now? 'Do what we say, or no more sexy fun?' Is that it?"

"Pretty much, yeah. Come on daddy, trust us! We'll all have a great time!" Mandy insisted. "Hans' daddy has a rule with his maids. They gotta try something new three times, before they can say no to that order. Can you live with that? Try something new that we order you to do just three times, and if you still dislike it, we won't ask you to do it ever again?"

"I guess we can do that, yes," Richard replied.

After that, the conversation drifted to what, exactly, Mandy had done that she hadn't spoken of earlier. As she calmly recounted the wild nights at the Swiss mansion - including the truth about her cousin Will having impregnated his sister, Anna - her parents became more and more aroused, and so did Lisa. Once they all went to bed, it was several hours before Richard and Gretchen actually got any sleep, or before Lisa allowed her sister to stop pleasuring her.

===

March 23, 2010 (Tuesday morning) - at the Blackwell family's home, in Pouncefield

Mandy got her entire family up early the next day, and once they were fed, she told them, "We're riding our bikes to school, today, and we've been invited to visit Hans after school and stay for dinner. It's a great day, and we could all use the exercise. Phil can give us a ride home from the mansion in a van with our bikes, so we won't have to ride home after dark. We should be home in time to do our homework before bed time, mom. I'll phone you if anything changes our plans."

"All right dear. Have a good day at school, children," Gretchen said, as they got their bikes ready.

Terry and Teddy warily eyed the duffel bag that Mandy was tying onto the book rack behind her bicycle seat. They knew her school stuff was in her backpack, and they were both certain they recognized that duffel bag. "Oh no... Is that what I think it is?" Teddy asked her.

"You'll see," was all Mandy said, grinning as they headed off to school.

===

March 23, 2010 (Tuesday) - Saint Lovejoy's School, in Pouncefield

The Blackwell twins went to each of their classes that day while warily remaining on the lookout for their crazy, dominating sisters. But apparently Mandy had stowed that duffel bag in her locker for the day, since so far they had managed to get to all their classes without being pulled aside by their sisters and forced to do anything embarrassing.

"You know she has... those clothes... in that bag, right?" Teddy said to his twin as they headed for lunch.

"Yeah, I recognized the bag too," Terry replied, avoiding saying out loud what they both feared - that their wigs and girl clothes were in that duffel bag. "M-maybe she doesn't wanna make us do it here? She did say we were going to Hans' mansion after school, right? He... well, he knows already about what we think in that bag, and we know he won't laugh at us if Mandy makes us wear that stuff at his place."

"Yeah, I guess we might even be able to learn some stuff from Hannah while we're there, to make our sisters happier with us," Teddy said.

"Probably more than we want to learn," Terry said. "I hope she packed the lube. I think we're gonna need it."

===

March 23, 2010 (Tuesday afternoon) - Saint Lovejoy's School, in Pouncefield

Mandy and Lisa chatted with Hans and Heidi while the Bernerholdt kids waited for their limo to arrive, and while the sisters waited for their brothers to shower after gym class.

"We'll meet Hannah at the mansion, and go on foot from there. Same plan we discussed on the flight home," Mandy said.

"Drat. I wish I could come with you," Heidi said. "But I have a homework project I gotta work on. I wanna see the pictures, though!"

"You'll get to take some of them, and to join us, after we get back this evening," Hans said. "Just make sure you're done before then, short stuff. That should give you a couple hours to finish your project."

===

Terry and Teddy joined their sisters just as Hans' family left in their limo. "Awww. I thought we were gonna visit Hans tonight? Why can't they give us a ride too? Do we gotta ride our bikes all the way up that steep hill to their mansion?"

"I said we all need more exercise, and I meant it," Mandy said. "Besides, there's no room for bikes in the limo. Get on your bikes and follow me! I found an easier way than going straight up the hill on the street."

===

March 23, 2010 (Tuesday afternoon) - Bernerholdt mansion, in Pouncefield

Fortunately for all of the Blackwell children, there was a bike path that led up the hill in a zigzag fashion through a shady greenbelt, so the ride up the hill didn't require them to pedal up too terribly steep a slope. But it definitely took them longer to get to the mansion than Hans and family took in the limo! By the time they parked their bikes under the mansion's portico and knocked on the door, Hans had already changed into Hannah, and it was Hannah who met them at the door.

"Welcome! Come on in, and follow me," Hannah said. She was dressed in a simple, puff-sleeved white blouse and plain, mid-thigh length pleated red skirt, with white knee socks and dark grey Mary Janes, and had two red bows in her hair. She led them upstairs and into Hans' bedroom suite.

Mandy tossed the duffel bag on the bed, and told her brothers, "All right you two, get girly. Now!"

"Ummm, Mistress? Are you gonna make us have sex with Hannah?" Teddy asked, as he started taking his clothes off.

"Yes, but not right now. No more questions, girly boy! We're burning daylight and I want the two of you looking like real girls, right away," Mandy said.

"Ahhhh, we have a problem then, Mistress," Terry said, as he dumped out the duffel on the bed. "No wigs in the bag."

"That's because I have new ones for you," Hannah replied, going to a dresser and retrieving two small cardboard boxes, each about the size of a large hard backed book. "These are yours to keep. You'll find they are much nicer than those cheap Halloween store wigs that your sisters have been making you use. In each box you'll also find a net wig cap, hair clips, bobby pins, and a comb designed for brushing out a wig. These are realistic, professional quality wigs, from a movie studio here in town. Get the rest of your clothes on, and I'll show you how to put them on properly."

"Errr, thank you. I guess," Terry said as he fastened his bra, adjusted his panties, and put on the pink blouse and red miniskirt and white knee socks and pink tennis shoes that his sister had provided for him.

Hannah got the boys into their wigs - which were a natural glossy black, curly, and shoulder length. When everything was carefully pinned in place and decorated with large pink hair bows by each ear, she asked, "Can either of you do a cartwheel, or a hand stand?"

"I think we can both manage a hand stand, if someone is there to catch our ankles. But not cartwheels," Teddy said, as he checked out his girly reflection in the mirror.

"Well, try a hand stand now, to make sure your wigs stay in place," Hannah said.

"Ummm, why?" Terry asked. "You gonna make us suck you while we're upside down? I guess were okay with having sex with you, Hannah, if that's what our sisters brought us here and made us get girly for. But we can do that without needing to worry about the wigs coming off, even without pinning them on all fancy like you just did."

"But you wouldn't want to do a cartwheel and have your wig come flying off, would you?" Hannah asked. "Mandy and I are going to teach both of you to do cartwheels and other gymnastic and tumbling moves. We will be practicing in Pouncefield Park, and not in my back yard. So you want to be sure your wigs are on properly, right? Now, do a hand stand for me, to check."

"In... t-the... p-p-park?" Terry stammered. He got on his knees in front of Mandy and begged, "Oh GEEZE, Mistress! Please don't make us do that! Our friends will see us and we'll _never_hear the end of it!"

"Do you mean to tell me that to avoid a little embarrassment, you're already willing to give up on ever having sex with me or with Lisa again, or ever getting a chance to fuck mom? I'm ordering you two to go to the park with us, as girls! Do it, and you keep fucking us, and you'll get to fuck mom. Refuse my order, and you'll get no more sex, from any of us!" Mandy said.

"You won't be alone in being girly in public. I'll be with you," Hannah said gently. "And really, if you try hard to act like girls, and if you keep your wigs on, no one will notice you. One thing I've learned from being Hannah is that people see what they expect to see. Look at yourselves in the mirror. If you saw those two pretty girls skipping through the park and turning cartwheels, would you think for even a minute that they might be boys?"

"Besides, it's Tuesday on a school night," Lisa said. "Most of our friends won't be at the park. They'll be at home by now, doing their homework or eating dinner. Now do this, and don't complain, or you'll never get another chance to fuck any of us!"

"Well... I really would like to fuck mom..." Teddy said. He looked at himself in the mirror again, tried to smile, and sighed. "Come on, 'sister', let's go along with it. Somebody spot me, while I try a hand stand."

"I guess we don't have a choice really, do we? I'm in too." Terry said glumly.

"That's the spirit!" Hannah said, clapping her hands. "We're going to have so much fun!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 512 By DoggyStyle57, August 2014

==========

March 23, 2010 (Tuesday afternoon) - Pouncefield Park, in Pouncefield

Lisa, Mandy, Terry, Teddy and Hannah walked the nine long blocks to the park. To the twins, it felt like nine miles, as they followed Hannah and their sisters down the sidewalk and through a residential neighborhood that several of their classmates lived in.

Several cars passed them, going both directions, but none of the drivers or their passengers seemed to pay any more attention than usual to the five Bernese girls walking down the sidewalk. An albino hedgehog boy that Terry and Teddy both recognized from their gym class rode past them in the direction of the park, but he didn't seem to notice them either.

"Oh no! There's Ashley, and she's coming right at us!" Terry said, pointing down the hill at the black furred bunny with blonde hair, who was standing on her pedals as she worked to get her bike up the relatively steep hill. The bunny was on the same side of the street, and couldn't possibly fail to notice her classmates and recent girlfriend, as slowly as she was approaching them.

"Hi Mandy! Hey there Hannah!" the bunny called out as she went right past them. "Can't stop to chat! I'm late for dinner!"

"Whew! That was a close one!" Terry said quietly, once Ashley was well past them.

At the bottom of the hill, Mandy and Lisa took the lead and Hannah dropped back behind the twins as they turned onto a side street, heading for the North entrance to the park, over by the lake. Even more of their classmates lived on this street, but while they saw a few of them through windows or in their yards, no one noticed or spoke to them. Hannah snapped at least half a dozen pictures of the twins walking through the busy neighborhood, with various friends of theirs in the background of each one.

The twins relaxed visibly when they finally got off the sidewalks and onto the paths of the park, and relaxed more when they saw they were not heading for the relatively crowded playground or sports fields. On the path to the lake they were passed twice by clusters of joggers, yet again no one seemed to notice anything unusual about them at all.

"This... isn't so bad," Terry said. "You're right, Hannah. No one seems to see us as boys."

"Why should they? Unless they hear you talking like a boy or see you acting like one, they see a girly looking kid in a skirt, and of course they assume it's a girl. Your voices are still high enough to kind of pass for girls, if you don't say a whole lot. Soon I'll teach you the tricks that I use to sound a lot more like a girl, and it will be even easier for you to fool people. It's fun, isn't it? It's like being in a play, and doing such a good acting job that everyone in the audience believes the role you're playing is a real person," Hannah said.

They stopped at an open field by the edge of the lake. There were a couple of picnic tables and barbeque stands by the path they had just come from, and between there and the lakeshore path there was an open and fairly level grassy area almost big enough to use for a soccer field. Large bushes and a couple of trees screened the area off from most of the rest of the park, so unless someone came along one of the two paths, or was on the lake on a boat, they shouldn't have anyone in sight of them. "We'll practice here, I think. Lisa? Take my camera. You can do the picture taking for a while."

Lisa took the offered digital camera from Hannah and immediately snapped a couple of pictures of Terry, Teddy, Mandy and Hannah, with the lake in the background. The twins looked around to be sure no one else was in a position to see them, and then they willingly posed for the camera with Hannah and Mandy.

"Okay Hannah, you and Mandy start teaching these girls to do cartwheels!" Lisa said.

===

For the next hour, Mandy and Hannah made the cartwheels look effortless, and Terry and Teddy clumsily tried to imitate the real girls. By the time Hannah told them to take a break, all of them were enjoying themselves, and Lisa got some really cute candid shots and videos of the 'girls' laughing and playing with each other by the lakeshore. She grinned, because in a couple of her pictures, where Terry or Teddy had collapsed to the ground after a cartwheel, the bulges in their panties caused by the twin's sheaths and balls were pretty clearly visible. One picture even showed the tip of Terry's cock poking out of the waistband!

"Okay, that's enough for now. Let's go for a walk to cool off," Mandy said.

Hannah took the camera and the trailing position behind the others, and Lisa and Mandy led their 'sisters' on a slow, meandering walk through the park, stopping to smell the early-blooming flowers, and to toss dead bugs into the lake and see if they could get the little fish to nibble at them. They turned aside any time they approached a busy areas or a large group of people, but Hannah soon realized that they were slowly but surely approaching a very popular part of the park!

"Let's get some ice cream!" Mandy said suddenly. She took Terry by the hand, and Lisa grabbed Teddy's hand, and before their 'sisters' could object, they followed the path around a large shrub and right into a crowd of a dozen or more kids and adults at a concessions stand that was beside the most popular playground in the whole park!

The girls dragged Terry and Teddy into the concessions stand line, right behind Edna Foxx, while Hannah quietly walked around to one side of them and got more pictures of the terrified twins standing very still and trying to not draw any attention to them - especially not from Edna! Mandy and Lisa gave them no chance to escape, each keeping a firm hand on one of their brothers' shoulders, while they herded the 'girls' along in front of themselves as the line inched forward.

When Edna got up to the ordering window she said, "Two double-scoop vanilla cones, please!" and paid the teenaged bunny boy in the concession stand for them.

"Coming right up!" said the boy. He took her money and handed her the ice cream fairly quickly, trying to keep up with the crowd of customers.

"Thanks!" Edna said. Then she suddenly turned around with an ice cream cone in each hand, and found herself almost nose to nose with Terry and Teddy, with Mandy and Lisa behind them. She looked quizzically at the twins, then up at the older girls and said, "Oh! Hi Mandy! Hi Lisa! Are these girls friends of yours?" as she licked a drip from one of the cones.

Mandy grinned and quickly replied, "Cousins. Teresa and Theodora, from Germany. I'm afraid they don't speak much English yet. They've come to stay with our family for a while."

"Oh? Yeah, I guess I can see the family resemblance! Well, tell them it was nice meeting them! I gotta go, before Edward's ice cream melts! Bye!" the vixen said, licking a drip from the other cone before she ran off.

Terry and Teddy just stood there, frozen in place, until their vixen friend was gone. Then they mutely followed their sisters to the ordering window, accepted their small one-scoop ice cream cones that Mandy bought for them, and carried them back to where Hannah was waiting for them, on the edge of the crowd.

Mandy handed a cone to Hannah, and said, "Oh wow! I hope you got good pictures of that one!"

"Better! I got a 1080p HD video of it!" Hannah said. "The look on their muzzles when they found themselves facing Edna was priceless!"

"She... she _really_didn't recognize us?" Teddy said in disbelief.

"Well, if she did, she was too polite to mention it," Hannah said. "But I think you did fool her, yeah. And she knows you pretty well, doesn't she?"

"As much as any of the girls at school do, yeah. She's in about half of our classes," Terry said. "We don't talk to girls much at school, though. Mandy and Lisa want us to act like we still think girls have cooties, around our school friends."

"One more reason that no one will believe they are seeing you dressed like girls, if you ask me. And remember, to most other species and even to most other breeds of dogs, all of us Bernese pretty much look alike, because our fur markings are so similar to each other. So, are we ready to go back to the mansion and have some sexy fun now?" Hannah asked.

"Just one more thing," Mandy said with a wicked grin. "We'll hold your ice cream, 'girls'. I want you to go into that crowd of kids and play on the swings, while Hannah gets some pictures that show your panties. Then we can go."

The stunned twins wolfed down their ice cream first, and then they ran for the swings and got on two that were right next to each other, and started swinging, while trying not to look at the dozen or so other girls and boys in that part of the playground. Almost all of the other kids were furs that the twins knew, and shared classes with, and several of their parents or older siblings were standing nearby and watching them.

Hannah popped her cone into her mouth, swallowed it, and walked slowly around them in a full circle, stopping occasionally to chat with people she knew, and taking pictures and a little video the 'girls' in the playground amid all those other kids. She got some really good panty shots of them from both in front and from behind, as the twins' short skirts flipped up and down with their motion on the swings. Then she signaled the twins that they could go, and the twins almost flew off the swings and ran back to their sisters.

"Good girls! You'll get a nice reward for that, when we get to the mansion," Mandy said.

===

March 23, 2010 (late Tuesday afternoon) - Bernerholdt mansion, in Pouncefield

Taylor met them at the door of the mansion. In deference to their guests, the teenaged vixen was wearing her normal maid uniform, rather than being nude except for her slave collar and maid apron. Once they were all inside, she said, "Welcome back! You know, the twins really are adorable, all dolled up like that. They're even cuter than you were, Hannah, the first time I saw you in a dress."

"I agree. Even without the dresses and wigs, they look pretty small and feminine. They definitely take after their mother more than their father," Hannah said.

"Now admit it. That was a lot of fun, wasn't it, girls?" Mandy asked the twins.

"Well, kind of, yeah," Teddy admitted.

"It... was kinda okay," Terry said, blushing.

"I'd say it was more than just 'okay'. Terry got a real thrill out of it," Lisa said. "He got a boner at least three times, that I saw."

"Well... Teddy got a boner in the park too!" Terry said defensively.

"You're _sure_of that? You were peeking under her skirt in public?" Mandy asked with a laugh.

"Didn't need to peek. His boner was makin' a tent in the front of his skirt." Terry insisted.

"Quite true! When we started the cartwheels, and again on the swings!" Hannah said.

"Oh geeze! Do ya think anyone else saw that?" Teddy asked, mortified and tugging down the front hem of his miniskirt so hard he almost pulled it down off his hips.

"Only a few people," Hannah said. "I can tell you that one of them was a hedgehog 'girl' who also had a boner, and she smiled as she watched you play in the playground. But she didn't say a word. She's really a boy that we all know at school, but you didn't recognize her, did you?"

"Really? N-no, I didn't... but... I was tryin' not to look at anyone else's faces. If I looked at another kid, I was afraid they might start talking to me, like Edna did," Teddy said. "Ummm, who _was_the other boy in a dress?"

"His name is Luke, and he calls himself Lucy when he cross dresses," Hannah replied. "I'll introduce you later, if you like. Now, let's go upstairs for some more fun. Taylor? Where is everyone else?"

"Marie is in her room, taking a nap. The painkillers and antibiotics for her arm make her groggy. Phil and Bridget are in their cottage, I think. Hazel and Heidi are doing homework in the family room, and copying their notes for Marie to use later. M'Lady Cheri and I have been starting to get dinner ready. It will be at least an hour before dinner, though," Taylor replied.

"All right. Tell Heidi we're back, will you? She wanted to join us," Hannah said, before she led her guests up to Hans' room.

===

"Hannah? Pose for a few sexy pictures with the twins for our daddy, please," Mandy requested, once they were in the bedroom. "I want each of you sharing a French kiss, and some upskirt poses and panty shots."

Mandy snapped several pictures, including Hannah raising her tail and pulling the leg hole of her panties aside to expose her anus, without showing any sign that she was a boy. "Okay, Hannah, we need Hans for the rest of the pictures, so go change please," she said.

"Can we change too?" Teddy asked hopefully.

"No! But while we wait, you can both take turns licking your sister's cunts!" Mandy commanded.

===

Heidi came up to join them about the same time Hans came back in from his shower. "Sorry that took so long, but that was an important report, and I didn't have any time to work on it during the break," she said. "I'm all done now, though."

Hans hadn't bothered to get dressed, though he did have a towel around his waist, and he had dried his fur carefully. "That's great, Heidi. We were just getting to the really fun part. It's Mandy's call on what we do, though."

"Ummm, hi Heidi," Teddy said shyly. "Look, I'm... well, we're sorry we haven't asked you out on a date yet. But with all that's been going on and all. I mean, Will and Anna running away, and then getting sent to your father, and the kidnapping, and you going away for spring break..."

"Oh, that's all right!" Heidi said. "We can have fun now, right? You can take me on a date later. So, what are we doing, Mandy?"

"First, I want a few pictures for my parents of you with Hans' cock down your pretty throat, Heidi. Then I want our girly brothers to show you both the new tricks they have been practicing with each other," Mandy replied.

"Okay! Can I make him cum, or do you wanna have the boys swallow his stuff?" Heidi asked, as she knelt in front of her brother and removed his towel.

"Just swallow his cock a few times, and leave him hard for the twins," Mandy said. "We'll all get to cum eventually, but I want to get these pictures before we have to go down for dinner." She got a video clip and a couple photos of Heidi and Hans together, and then said, "All right Heidi, give our 'sisters' a turn now. Terry? Teddy? Show Hans how well you can swallow a cock. Pretend Hans is our daddy."

"Yes, Mistress!" The twins replied at the same time. They knelt in front of Hans, and Terry said, "Sir? May we suck your cock now, sir?"

"Certainly," Hans said, presenting them with his rigid shaft, so Mandy could get a good picture of his big cock next to their girly faces.

Mandy took a video clip as Terry stroked Hans' cock, and then took the boy into his mouth. It was clearly difficult for him to swallow a cock as long and as thick as Hans - two inches longer and half an inch thicker than his brother's cock - but he managed it, and made a 'victory sign' with one hand as he grinned at the camera with his nose in Hans' pubic fur. He continued for a minute or so and then pulled off and asked, "Should I make him cum, Mistress, or should I give Teddy a turn now?"

"Trade off with Teddy," Mandy said. "I want Hans to be able to fuck both of your asses before dinner time."

"Oh?" Hans asked, as the other boy tried to swallow his cock. "Last time they declined receiving anal from me. Have they started receiving now?"

"Yes, they've been practicing with each other, and they are going to have to let dad fuck their asses if they want to fuck mom," Mandy said. "So I want them to have a go with you, first."

As she filmed Teddy struggling to get Hans' thick shaft into his throat, she spoke encouragingly to her sibling and said, "Come on, Teddy! He isn't that much bigger than your brother! If Heidi can do it, so can you! If you can deep throat Hans, it proves you'll be able to do it for daddy. Just relax and swallow that nice, big cock. That's a good girl!"

The boy nodded, took a deep breath and swallowed as he pulled his muzzle closer to Hans' hips with both hands on the other boy's butt. Suddenly he slipped forward and bumped his nose against Hans' pubic bone!

"Well done!" Hans said, patting the 'girl' on the head and withdrawing so 'she' could breathe. "Now do it again, and relax."

Teddy grinned around the mouthful of cock and plunged forward again, and this time his nose reached Hans' pubic fur with much less effort. After a few more tries, Teddy was also able to allow Hans to fuck 'her' throat, and Mandy got it all on video.

"Now, turn that girl around and fuck her ass, Hans!" Mandy said. She took more pictures as Hans reamed her brothers, filling their butts without tying with them. Then she passed the camera to Hans, and had him take pictures of the girly boys fucking their sisters, with his cum dribbling out of their asses.

When they were done, and each boy had licked their sister clean, Mandy allowed her brothers to change back into boys, while she took pictures of Hans fucking Heidi's ass and tying with his little sister.

"Mom and dad will love these pictures!" Mandy said, as they headed down to dinner. "Thanks, Hans, Heidi! I'll make sure you get to see the videos and pictures of their session with mom and dad!"

"Looking forward to that," Hans said. "You two did very well, Terry, Teddy. I hope you enjoy fucking your parents! Mandy, when Phil takes you home, make sure Taylor gives you the shopping bag that we prepared for you. Bridget managed to get all the other things you asked for."

"Great!" Mandy said, giving Hans a kiss. "Thanks so much!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 513 By DoggyStyle57, August 2014

==========

March 23, 2010 (Tuesday night) - Bernerholdt mansion, in Pouncefield

After dinner, and after Phil left to take the Blackwell children home, Hans sat in the family room with Marie and helped her with her homework. After her injury in the kidnapping attempt, everyone in Hans' household, as well as a number of their friends at school, had been helping Marie to keep up with her classes. They all helped with taking notes for her at school, since she couldn't take her own notes by hand with her right arm in a sling, and could only type slowly with just her left hand usable. For classes where she needed to be certain she got good notes, she recorded the lecture on a small memo recorder that Cheri purchased for her. Hans usually typed her papers for her on the computer each evening. He would take dictation from her, but she also insisted that no one should cheat for her by doing her assignments for her.

"Hans?" Marie said, as they finished for the night. "I want to join you and mom in bed tonight. It's my scheduled night too. I think I'm up to it, as long as we are careful not to bump my arm too much."

"You're sure?" Hans asked, looking with concern at the arm she had been shot in. "I still feel terrible that you got hurt because those creeps were trying to kidnap Heidi and I. They could have killed you, and I could never have forgiven myself if that happened! I _really_don't want to hurt you anymore than you already are."

"I'm sure," she said, looking quite determined. "Look, you prevented them from killing me, all right? Me getting shot _wasn't_your fault, so stop acting like it was, somehow. Maybe it wouldn't be a great idea for you to enthusiastically bounce me off the mattress tonight, and I know I can't support myself on my hands and knees to mate doggy style yet, but... we could at least do oral sex, couldn't we? I _know_you'll be gentle with me, and I'm getting sick and tired of sleeping alone in my bed, hugging a body pillow and pretending I'm snuggling with you. At least let me curl up in bed with both of you, so I can feel you against my back. Please?"

"Well, all right. As long as your mom agrees that it's all right with her, too," Hans said. "How much longer do you have to keep your arm in that sling?"

"About another six weeks until the sling comes off, according to the nurse that checked me last week. They say I'm actually healing a lot faster than they expected," Marie said. "It'll still be sore after that when I move in certain ways, for several more months. Like, I shouldn't try to play tennis, because moving my arm outward like doing a backhand, or hitting something hard with that arm, like serving in Tennis or playing volleyball, will hurt a lot. But as small as I am, I never was good at most sports anyway, so that's no big deal, for me. Once the sling is off, I should be able to use the arm well enough to do all of my maid duties and school assignments, including at least some parts of gym class, for the rest of this school year, and I should be able to fully enjoy my times in bed with you and the others. By the time school starts next year, they're pretty sure I'll have my full strength and range of motion back, and no more pain."

"That's great! I was worried you'd be in pain for the rest of your life," Hans said. "But is that all? I know you better than anyone, and you sound like there's something more that you haven't told me yet."

Marie sighed and said, "Well... They aren't sure yet. And if they're right, it's... well, it's something we always knew was a possibility. I'm healing really well - faster than most people would. But... I haven't gained any height or weight for quite a few months. Maybe I'm just kind of between growth spurts, but with mom's medical history..."

"They think you'll be like her, and always look like a twelve year old, even as you get older, is that it?" Hans asked. "Well, your mom's arrested development syndrome has never stopped father or me from loving her, has it? In a way, it's kind of neat. I don't mind if you never look any older than you are now, as long as you don't mind still being my lover when I get old and gray in the muzzle."

"I'll always love you, Hans, and I'm glad you'll still love me," Marie said, kissing Hans on the nose. Then she hesitated and added, "Ummm, they did say I might still be able to have a kid or two, like mom did. Probably have to do a C-section if my mate is a lot bigger than me, but Mom managed okay when she gave birth to me, so... Oh, I don't know why I'm even mentioning that! I'd never want to have anyone's babies but yours, and they'll never let you marry me or have babies with me, any more than father could marry my mom!"

"Marie, look at me," Hans said. "It's way too early for us to worry about that, right? But... if you really do want to have a kid with me, someday, then I don't give a damn what anyone else says! I probably can't marry you, yeah. So maybe we'll have to do like your mom did, and pretend someone else was the father. But if you want to have my baby, I'll love that kid just as much as father loves you! I'm serious, Marie! You're my first love, and you'll always be my lover. If you want to be the mother of a child of mine, I'd be honored to make it happen for us."

"Oh Hans!" Marie said, leaning on his shoulder and crying a bit into his fur. "I love you so much!"

===

That night, Hans and Cheri helped Marie to undress, and they had her lay on Hans' bed, with her legs dangling over the side of the bed.

"Just relax and enjoy this to start with," Hans said, as he removed the last of his own clothing and knelt between his half-sister's knees. He parted her folds and gently began to lick her, paying special attention to her clitoris.

"If at any point this becomes too much, or you begin to be in pain, let us know," Miss Cheri said, as she held her daughter's left hand and watched Hans worshiping her.

"I took my antibiotics and painkillers half an hour ago, mother," Marie said, wagging her tail so it thumped on the bed beside her. "Nothing hurts right now. I'm more worried that I'll get too groggy and fall asleep. Though that's unlikely with Hans making me feel so wonderful! Ohhhh, he certainly is good with his tongue, isn't he, mom?"

"Oui! Our young master has been most diligent in learning how to enjoy his maids and girlfriends, and to give them as much pleasure as he receives from them," Miss Cheri said. "It was hard at first to accept that you had fallen so deeply in love with your brother. But I have seen how deeply he cares for you, and I confess I love him as well, so now I do understand, and accept your love for each other."

"I'm glad you've also come to accept being my lover yourself, mom," Marie said. "I think it's wonderful that both you and daddy love me so much that you happily share my bed. Ohhh! Right there, Hans! Mummmm, that's wonderful! Oh, I missed this so much!"

Hans smiled as his sister neared her climax, and he eagerly lapped at the tangy wetness between her folds. He was just as happy as Marie that her mother had finally accepted their love for each other, and for Miss Cheri as well. He kept licking Marie until she arched her back and cried out in pleasure, and then he traded places with Miss Cheri.

Kneeling before Marie as Hans had done, Miss Cheri nuzzled her daughter's folds and savored her aroused scent, before licking gently and trying to take her little girl to a second climax. Cheri had lost track of how many maids she had licked like this over the years, in her duties for their Masters. At first it had been strange, making love to another girl. But she soon found she quite enjoyed it, and she practiced with the other girls, even on her own time, so she could put on a good show for their Master. She had initially balked at doing the same things with her own daughter, or at allowing the girl's father to mate with her. Yet truly, was this any different? In some ways, was it not better that the girl she made love to was one she loved already with all her heart? The other maids were all good friends, and pleasant partners in her bed, or in theirs. But she couldn't really say she loved any of them in the way that she loved her daughter, her Master, or more recently, her Master's son, Hans.

Marie basked in the love she felt from her mother and her brother. But she wasn't satisfied to only receive pleasure from them. "Hans? Let me suck your cock, while Mom licks me. I need to please you, too."

"All right, but don't push yourself too hard, Marie," Hans said, kneeling on the bed to her left, and presenting his rigid cock to his sister's muzzle. "I've missed mating with you too, but you don't have to hurt yourself to show that you love me."

"This is for me, as much as it is for you," she insisted. Then she took his cock into her mouth and sucked on it. Not trying to take him into her throat fully, but suckling and teasing his tip and shaft with her tongue, while trying to get him off without shaking her upper body too much.

Hans tried to hold still as Marie fellated him. It wasn't easy, because she was quite good at this. Soon he groaned and filled her mouth, and then he kissed her full on the mouth as she had her own climax from the licking that her mother was giving her.

When they were done, Marie sat in a chair beside the bed and watched as Hans eagerly fucked her mother. She dearly would have loved to be astride her mother's muzzle, but the bed was bouncing far more than she could comfortably deal with, until her arm was more fully healed. She settled for fingering herself with her left hand, and waited for her turn to lick her mother clean.

They went to sleep that night with Marie hugging the body pillow and sleeping on her left side, with her injured arm atop the pillow, Hans spooned behind Marie, and Cheri spooned behind Hans.

===

March 23, 2010 (Tuesday night) - at the Blackwell family's home, in Pouncefield

When Phil dropped off the Blackwell kids at their home that evening, the twins went straight to their room to work on their homework, leaving Mandy and Lisa in the kitchen with their parents.

Mandy held up the camera and said, "Well, we got the boys to go out in public tonight, as girls, for the first time. We dressed them up and took them to the park, to prove how far they were willing to go to earn the right to have sex with you, mom. Then we went back to Hans mansion, and they had sex with Hans, to prove they would be willing to have sex with daddy, and then we let them have sex with us, as a reward for doing all that kinky stuff for Lisa and for me. We also got pictures for you of Hans having sex with Heidi. Would you like to see how pretty and sexy your sons and our friends can be?"

"Oh my..." Gretchen said. "They did all that, so they can have sex with me?"

"Yep! Let's plug the camera into the TV so we can see the pictures and movies on a big screen. This is a pretty good camera, and the detail should be great, just like with the pictures and videos Lisa took of the three of you," Mandy said, leading them into the family room.

===

After looking at all the pictures and videos, both Richard and Gretchen looked flushed and aroused. The girls could clearly smell their mother's arousal, and their father had a definite boner.

"Well, what do you think, daddy? Aren't Terry and Teddy just as sexy as Lisa and me?" Mandy asked.

"Ummm, yes, I have to admit, they are," Her father said. "And I still can't believe that Hannah is really Hans! We've met Hannah at so many cheerleader events that I've lost count, and I never suspected she was a boy, until you told us!"

"What about you, mom? Are you ready to have sex with your sons? We really want to watch them mating with you!" Lisa said.

"I... Yes... And... with your friends Hans and Heidi too, if they want to join us," Gretchen said. "My God, Mandy! Now I see why you're so determined to have that boy for a mate! He's really well endowed! I'd never leave your father, but I certainly wouldn't turn down such a handsome and well gifted young man, if you're willing to share him with me."

"They want to join us, both of them," Mandy said. "Daddy? That also means you'd get to have oral and anal sex with both Hannah and Heidi! Would you like that? Would you like to watch mom mating with Hans, while you fuck his nine year old sister's ass?"

"After we get used to involving the boys, we can discuss the Bernerholdt children joining us. I'll admit I would like to try sex with Heidi, and I suppose if I manage to get started with the twins, that doing it with Hans will be all right as well," Richard said. "But how do we start with the boys? You said you had an idea for something that would make it easier for me to do my part with them?"

"Yes daddy, I do have a plan, and all you and mom have to do is play along and do what I say. You'll love it, I promise!" Mandy insisted. "Think it over and try to get used to the idea, and we'll see if we can make it happen on Saturday, after I get back from cheerleading at the Saint Lovejoy's boy's soccer game over at Green Hills."

===

March 25, 2010 (Thursday) - Bernerholdt mansion, in Pouncefield

Victor Kaptur arrived at Hans' mansion around mid day on Thursday. Both Brianna O'Connor and the sole surviving thug from the kidnapping attempt were to appear in court this afternoon, and the tall, handsome Rottweiler was to represent Cheri, Taylor and the interests of the Bernerholdt family during the trials, as their family lawyer. Although Cheri and Taylor had each killed one of their assailants in defense of their family, no charges had been filed against either girl. The police had already reviewed a number of cell phone videos from witnesses at the scene, as well as security camera footage from several businesses and film from a traffic camera at the intersection, and determined it to be a clear case of self defense for both Taylor and Cheri. But Karl still wanted to make sure that nothing went amiss if Taylor, Cheri, Hans, Heidi and Marie testified at Brianna's case.

Victor met with the family at the mansion's great room as soon as the children returned from school, to prepare them for their roles in the trial.

"This should not be a very long or involved proceeding," he said. "Three of your attackers died at the scene. The sole surviving gunman, the one that Miss Schwartzfield maimed in the leg, has already made a full confession, as part of a plea bargain in exchange for his full cooperation. His detailed confession to his part in the plot and to what he knew of the situation has already made it clear that Mrs. Brianna O'Connor was a very unwilling accomplice in the matter, forced to provide information by means of drugs, physical abuse, and veiled threats against the safety of her daughter. What will make it difficult is that none of the participants are US citizens, and that Brianna, her daughter, and all of your assailants were in the country illegally. And then there is the unfortunate matter of custody for Mrs. O'Connor's daughter, Meghan. It will take some time yet for Brianna to be weaned off the drugs that her husband inflicted on her. Until she is clean and sober, the courts cannot allow her to keep the child in her custody. She has also named no other family member who the child could stay with while her mother was in police custody. Rather than sending the little girl to a foster home before her mother's status was formally decided, the child has been under observation at the 'Happy Hyena House', a charity children's hospital run by some fast food corporation. They have been checking her medical and mental state, and evaluating what sort of therapy and remedial education needs the puppy may have, as well as giving her a safe and supervised place to stay. Miss Cheri, I understand that you have already formally asked the police if you could become the child's guardian, since you are a former friend of Mrs. O'Connor, and they officially have no living relatives?"

"Oui, that is true," Cheri replied. "Brianna and I were rather close friends when she was a participant in our maid scholarship training program. She helped to babysit my daughter as well as the Bernerholdt children. Even though my daughter was injured in the attack, I do not hold Brianna to blame for this tragic event, and it would grieve me deeply if her child became a ward of the court and got cast into foster homes because of the state that Brianna is in now from her late husband's abuse of her. I have discussed the matter with Lord Karl, and he is willing to give the child a maid scholarship, and to pay for Brianna's rehabilitation, if the court will allow it. I am willing to give the child a home, and if she does not wish to be a maid, I would still offer her a place in my family, until such time as her mother is capable of regaining custody of her, or until the child comes of age."

"Very good. That is exactly how you should present it to the Judge, this evening. I have already made inquiries with the appropriate Irish authorities, since Miss Meghan O'Connor is, like her mother and her late 'father', legally an Irish citizen. If Brianna agrees to grant you the role as her child's guardian during her treatment and/or incarceration, I think we can get approval for that," Victor said. "The biggest potential pitfall in this case will be what would happen if Brianna publicly names Lord Karl as the real father of her child. She has refrained from doing so to this point, but we do not want a paternity test and a scandal, even if the test proves that Lord Karl is not the father. The child's father clearly was_a Bernese, and we honestly don't know who, if anyone, she will name if asked under oath in a court of law. My investigators have confirmed that the birth date of the child makes it very unlikely that Kelly O'Connor was her biological father, despite the fact that Kelly married Brianna because of her pregnancy and the child was born well after they were wed. The timing also makes it conceivable that Lord Karl _could, possibly, be the child's father. Those facts are unlikely to escape the court's notice."

"Is Lord Karl the child's real father?" Marie asked.

"Legally unproven, and I've been instructed to deny that possibility if it comes up in court, just as we would deny any allegations of Karl being involved in sexual misconduct with any of his other maids. But off the record, when she quit, Brianna told Lord Karl she was pregnant with his child, and that she wanted to go home to Ireland and marry someone there and raise her baby in a normal family. So he made arrangements to send Brianna child support payments via an indirect route, on the condition that she must not legally name him as the father, as he had done in a few other cases before," Victor said, glancing pointedly at Taylor. "Yes, Miss Schwartzfield, I see the obvious question in your eyes. I do know the identities of _all_of Lord Karl's illegitimate children that he has ever been made aware of and paid child support for. Of course, as a matter of client confidentiality, I will not name them to anyone without Lord Karl's explicit permission."

"Is there anything else we should be careful about?" Hans asked.

"Miss Cheri should make it very clear that she shot her assailant after he drew a gun and threatened both her and her charges. Miss Schwatrtzfield should state that she shot the first one while he was threatening Heidi with a knife to the face, and that she attacked second one of them with martial arts only after he had already shot Miss Marie LeChow, and was threatening all of you with a gun," Victor said. "Do not say anything that might be construed as your offensive acts being needed for any reason other than to defend yourself or another person in your party from imminent harm. And remember, Miss Schwatrtzfield , your status as Hans and Heidi's 'bodyguard' is entirely unofficial, as you are still a minor yourself. Don't mention that role for yourself, unless they ask about it directly."

"And if they do ask? What then?" Taylor asked.

"Tell the truth - that as Hans' and Heidi's maid, you wanted additional training so that you could double as a bodyguard for them, and that you are in the process of getting that training," Victor replied. "Any other questions? No? Then let's see that justice is done, for Miss Brianna, as well as for your household and family."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 514 By DoggyStyle57, August 2014

==========

March 25, 2010 (Thursday) - County courthouse, in Pouncefield

At Brianna's trial, the first witness called by the Defense was the bulldog that was the sole surviving member among the assailants in the case. He was brought into the courtroom in a wheelchair, escorted by both a police officer and a nurse, and was handcuffed by his left wrist to the chair. His right pants legs was empty from the knee down.

After getting him sworn in and verifying his name and nationality, the judge said, "You offered us a full confession for your own actions in this kidnapping and your full cooperation in determining the details of this case, in exchange for some leniency in sentencing and a promise of medical care for your severed leg, is that correct?"

"Yes, your honor, it is." The bulldog replied.

Brianna's lawyer asked, "How long have you known the defendant, Mrs. Bridget O'Connor?"

"I'd say about seven years. Since she married Kelly O'Connor," he replied.

"In that time, did she ever willingly participate in any of her husband's violent activities?" the defense lawyer asked.

"Willingly? No sir," the bulldog replied. "She tricked him into marrying her, and he resented her for that. But bein' Catholic, he couldn't divorce her. Once he found out he'd been had, he was coarse and abusive with both Brianna and her kid. Beat her up, and hurt the kid a little, too."

"She stayed with him, in spite of that abuse?" the lawyer asked.

"She didn't have much choice in the matter. He kept her locked in her room most of the time. But in mid 2008, she got loose and tried to run away with the kid. Kelly caught them, locked them both up, and started using drugs on Brianna, to keep her from running off again, and make her more cooperative. The drugs made her chatty, and that was when he learned about the Swiss millionaire that she used to work for, Karl von Bernerholdt."

"You and the others with you just stood by and allowed that abuse of Brianna and her daughter to happen?" the lawyer asked.

"You didn't cross Kelly, unless you wanted to be dead. He was a mean bastard and a violent man, but he usually got the job done," the bulldog replied. "I liked the idea of waking up each morning. So no, I didn't tell him to be nice to his wife or her bastard daughter."

The bulldog was dismissed, and then several medical witnesses attested to the signs of physical abuse that both Brianna and Meghan had endured, and to the drug addiction that resulted from her husband's mistreatment of Brianna. They concluded that she was currently in good enough condition to testify on her own behalf, but that it would take several years of rehab and therapy before she could resume being the caretaker of a child.

Then Brianna was called to the stand.

The judge stated, "Mrs. Brianna O'Connor? It appears that you have been caught up in a very bad set of circumstances. You are very fortunate indeed that the von Bernerholdt family has declined to press any charges against you in the matter of your late husband's attempt to kidnap their children and hold them for ransom. They have even asked for leniency in your case, and have made several offers to help you to recover. I think we have also heard enough today to prove that the state has no interest in prosecuting you as an accomplice to the actions of your late husband."

"Thank you, your honor," the Irish Setter girl replied meekly.

"Unfortunately, the court cannot turn a blind eye to the facts that you are in this country illegally, and that the drug dependencies caused by your late husband's abuse of you have made you unfit to be raising a young child. You will be deported back to Ireland, and turned over to the authorities there, with our recommendation that you should undergo therapy and treatment. But I am afraid that your daughter can not remain in your care. Aren't there any living relatives that the girl could be sent to, while you recover from your drug addiction?"

Brianna glanced at Cheri, Marie, Hans and Heidi, and then looked the judge in the eye and said, "Your honor, I swear that there is no living soul that I can name who is related to my daughter, by blood or by marriage, other than myself. I am an orphan, and Maxwell MacGregor is dead. That's God's truth, so help me."

"Has your lawyer made you aware of the offer by Lord Karl von Bernerholdt to pay for your therapy and drug rehab treatment, and by Miss Cheri LeChow, to become your child's legal guardian while you are in recovery?" he asked.

"He has, sir, and it is most kind of them. I agree to their requests, with all my heart. Cheri was a good friend to me, years ago. It near broke my heart that little Marie, who I used to change diapers for, got shot by my husband's men. I know Miss LeChow will take good care of my little girl, until I am well again. And I have faith that if I do get well soon enough, she will let me have my precious girl back again. I don't want my child in an orphanage or a string of foster homes, please. I'll sign the papers to make Miss LeChow my Meghan's guardian. Then I just want to go home to Ireland, and to try to get well again."

"Very well," the judge said. "It is the judgment of this court that your request is provisionally granted, and Miss Chei LeChow will be declared the child's temporary legal guardian. But since the child is legally an Irish citizen, final approval of her placement will take a while. Your cooperation in this matter will be reported to the Irish authorities, and I believe they will agree with the recommendation that you be placed on probation, provided that you undergo therapy and drug rehabilitation treatments. Court dismissed!"

===

March 26, 2010 (Friday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

The police were kind enough to allow Brianna to be there to introduce Miss Cheri and her daughter, when they turned the child over to Cheri's custody the next day. The child only had two battered suitcases full of clothes, and a box containing a stuffed doll, a DVD player, a small flat screen TV, and a stack of children's DVD's.

"This is everything we could find in their home that was the child's things," the female police officer said sadly. "No books or games, and only that one doll as a toy. They kept her entertained with DVD's all day long. She could use some new ones. She has those almost memorized."

"She will get many nice new things here, I assure you. And she will start going to a very nice school as soon as she is ready for it," Miss Cheri said, shaking her head at how few possessions the little girl could call her own. Most of the orphaned maid candidates had more than this child when they came to the maid scholarship program! She walked up to the child and said, "Meghan, I am Cheri LeChow, and this girl beside me is my daughter, Marie. I know I look like a little girl, but I am only three years younger than your mother. We lived together for eight years, learning to be maids. I have asked, as her friend, if I could help take care of you, and the courts and your mother have both said yes."

"Now Miss Cheri will take very good care of you, Meghan. She was one of my very good friends before you were born. Almost like the little sister I never had, but wished I did. I want you to be brave and stay with her," Brianna said, kneeling on the floor hugging her puppy tightly. "Mommy has to go away for a while to get well, because of the things daddy did to hurt me. But when I'm well again, we'll be together again, I promise."

"All right mommy. I don't wanna stay at that hospital that they had me at. The other kids there were sick, and no fun. But do I still hafta call Mister O'Connor daddy?" Meghan asked. "I don't want to. He always said he wasn't my daddy."

"I will not require you to do so, ma chere Meghan," Miss Cheri said gently. "But I would be honored if you would call me mommy, while I care for you. I do not_ever_ want to replace your mother in your heart, dear. But I promise that I will care for you and love you just as much as I do for my own daughter, Marie. And I promise that I won't ever allow anyone to hurt you."

"It's all right, my wee one," Brianna said, "You can call Cheri Mommy. I won't mind."

"I guess so," Meghan said to Cheri. "Mommy Cheri? Is this your home? It's really big!"

"It is where I live, and where you will live with us," Cheri replied. "But the home belongs to my employer and his son and daughter, who I also care for here. These Bernese children behind Marie and I are Hans and Heidi von Bernerholdt - the children your... the ones that Mister O'Connor and his men tried to kidnap. Their father owns this mansion."

"Welcome to our home, Meghan," Hans said. "It will be like having a new little sister for us. You'll be seven in a couple more months, right? Well, then Heidi is only about two years older than you are. Her ninth birthday was last month. Would you like to see your room? Phil will bring your suitcases and other stuff up for you."

Meghan looked back at her mother, and then rushed back and hugged her. "Get well real quick, mommy!"

"I will try, my wee one. Now you be brave, and go with Hans and Heidi and Miss Cheri and Marie. This will be your home, now, and I need to go. Mommy will write letters to you, and they can read them to you. And if you study hard, soon you'll be able to read them yourself, and write back to me," Brianna said, trying not to cry.

"I'll miss you, mommy, lots an' lots! But I'll be a big girl, an' I'll try really hard to be good!" Meghan said. Then she allowed Hans and Heidi to lead her away, and Phil followed them with her suitcases.

Still kneeling on the floor, Brianna watched her child go, and when the elevator door closed, she looked up and asked the officer, "Can we please wait until I am in the police car, before you put the handcuffs back on me? It was very kind of you, not to let my child see me wearing them."

"I don't think they will be necessary Ma'am. You've been well behaved, and it will be easier to fly you back to Ireland without them. Come now. The girl will be well cared for here," the police lady said gently, as she offered her hand to assist Brianna in getting up from her knees.

"I will protect her, Brianna," Cheri said, hugging her friend. "Now go, and get well."

"Thank you, Cheri," Brianna said, returning the hug. "And tell Lord Karl I am so sorry all of this happened. And Marie? You get well soon too! Goodbye."

===

Hans, Heidi and Phil rode the elevator upstairs with Meghan, as they showed her the way to her new room in the mansion. The little puppy seemed amazed that anyone's home had a real elevator in it.

"Wow... a real elevator! We had an elevator in an apartment we lived in once. But that wasn't _inside_our home! It was out in the hall, between all the apartments," Meghan said.

"There's a basement level here too," Hans said. "We'll take you around and show you everything after dinner."

The elevator door opened, and Hans said, "My room is on the far side of the foyer on this level, through those double doors, right across from us. Marie's room is the door to the left of that, right by my room. The rest of the family bedrooms are on this side. Follow me."

He led them to the left and then left again through another set of double doors, into a wide hallway with one door on the right, and two doors at the end, both angled away from each other. "This door is Taylor's bedroom," he said as they passed the first door. "The next door, on the right, is a bathroom, that Taylor and Heidi share."

"My rooms this way!" Heidi said enthusiastically. She took the lead through the remaining door, into the octagonal common area between her bedroom and Miss Cheri's. "That room is mine, over there, an' this is our play room. The study is over there, with the big bay window that looks out over the back deck, an' Miss Cheri's room is that one, to the right of the study. Your room shares a bathroom with Miss Cheri, an' is just down the hall, through that last door."

"Wow..." Meghan said, as she looked into Heidi's open doorway, and then stepped up into the study and looked out into the back yard. "Is that a park out there? There's a huge pool and a tennis court right behind your home!"

Heidi giggled and said, "No, that's our back yard, and our pool, and our tennis court, too. You can't even see our back fence from here. It's beyond those trees, at the far side of the lawn. Do you like to swim?"

"I... I haven't learned how yet. But I've seen kids swim on my TV, and it looked like a lot of fun!" Meghan replied.

"Heidi and I love to swim. We'll teach you. You're going to love it," Hans said.

A brown puppy girl in a maid uniform looked in from the other hallway's door, and said, "Master Hans? I have the last of my things out of her room now. Hi Meghan! I'm Hazel! I hope you like your new room. It has a nice window seat where you can look out into the back yard."

"I'm... I'm taking your room? Oh... I'm sorry." Meghan apologized.

"Oh, don't be sorry! I'm getting one of the rooms over the garage, and I'll have my own bathroom, and more wall space for my posters and family pictures," Hazel said. "Honestly, I've wanted to move into one of those rooms ever since they finished remodeling that part of the mansion. But my old room is really nice too. And if you ever feel scared at night, Miss Cheri is right next to you, through the bathroom. I just know you'll love it! Come on! It's right over here!"

Meghan followed the maid, past the laundry room and the top of a circular stair case, and to the left where she stopped and stared at her new bedroom. The double-sized bed was made up with fresh white sheets and a green quilt. And a patchwork pattern on the quilt depicted a pair of white furred hands holding a red heart, and topped with a golden crown. " __mo! A Chladach _!_ An bhfuil tú Gaeilge freisin?" the little girl cried out, lapsing into Irish Gaelic at the sight of the Irish symbol for friendship.

"What? I'm sorry, I don't understand... Is that Irish talk?" Hazel replied, confused.

Meghan switched back to English and said, "S-sorry! Your quilt has a Chladach on it. I thought you must be Irish too."

Phil laughed behind them, and said, "That's my doing, little one. That quilt is yours. My wife Bridget and I bought it for you last night, as a welcoming gift. My surname is Connors, and my ancestors were from Ireland. I'm afraid I don't speak Gaelic though. My family has been in America for several generations. We do still keep some Irish traditions, though. Like the Chladach ring as a token of friendship. All of us here want to be your friends, from the great Swiss Lord that owns this mansion, to his children, and to the humblest maid and manservant."

"Thank you, sir!" Meghan said, wiping a tear from her eye and giving him a hug. "Tis a fine gift. I like it a lot!"

"Hazel and I can help you get your stuff unpacked, and your TV set up," Heidi said. "And after dinner, maybe you and I could do a sleepover together, so we could get to know each other better?"

"That would be very nice, Miss Heidi," Meghan said. "I'm not used to sleeping alone. Mommy and me usually shared a bed."

===

After dinner that night, Taylor helped Cheri in the kitchen with the dishes. The vixen rubbed at her neck and said, "I feel naked without my slave collar, even though I have the full maid uniform on, including the panties! I understand why I shouldn't wear my collar when the police were here, and why I have to keep my clothes on around little Meghan, but do I have to stop wearing my collar entirely? I mean, what is the puppy going to care? My collar won't mean anything to her."

"You will do as Master Hans has ordered, and he does not want to explain to Meghan why you run around naked and wearing just a collar and your apron. That is reason enough," Miss Cheri said. "You had your fun this last year or so. Master may allow you to play the slave in the bedroom, but not in the public parts of the mansion, where Meghan might see you."

"Yes Ma'am," Taylor replied sullenly. "I really was enjoying it, though. I mean, I know most of you didn't take me up on it. No one bent me over a chair in the foyer and fucked me just because they wanted to, or anything. But being naked and collared and knowing that all of you could use me for your pleasure at any moment was a real thrill."

"I know," Miss Cheri said, blushing slightly. "I did not choose to live like that all the time, but I did wear a collar a few times for our Master. It is... and interesting experience, I confess. But we will limit it to the bedroom here, and to your movie career. Speaking of which, have they asked you to do any more films recently?"

"Ummm, actually, I asked them to give me some time off, until Marie is healthy again," Taylor said. "I... failed to protect her. I feel responsible for assisting her, and for doing her share of the maid duties as well as my own, until she can return to full duties. The studio said that was all right. They're going to work the time off into the plot of some upcoming movies with Tony - make it seem like I've been being trained by him for a while. It will work out pretty well. They're also doing a casting call for some more stallions that can act."

"You did what you could for all of the children," Miss Cheri replied. "None of us could be everywhere at once. There were just too many of them. I am amazed we got through that experience with only one of us injured. Now, Heidi has volunteered to spend a lot of time with Meghan for the next week or so, and to sleep in her room at night and keep her company. She will make sure Meghan stays in bed, while you, Hazel and I are to serve Master Hans tonight. I believe if you ask him, that he will allow you to be a naked slave girl for us again this evening."

"I hope so," Taylor said. "But whatever he wants us to do tonight, I'm just glad we're all still together! I was so scared that the court case would somehow turn against us, or that Brianna would blurt out the truth about Meghan's father!"

"But in the end, Brianna proved her loyalty, yes? And she did not lie, exactly. She stated that she could not name a living relative of the child, and that was quite true, because her agreement for the child support forbade it. And she stated truly that she was an orphan and that Maxwell MacGregor was dead. It was the bulldog_who repeated in court her earlier lie, that Maxwell MacGregor was the girl's real father. I am thinking that she had given that story a great deal of thought, before she even told her late husband MacGregor's name. I wonder if she ever _was that man's mistress, or if he was simply a well-known Bernese man that she thought it was safe to name? We may never know, and as long as the courts believe her, it matters not."

"Agreed," Taylor said, closing the dishwasher and wiping the counter clean. "Now, let's go serve our Master!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 515 By DoggyStyle57, August 2014

==========

March 27, 2010 (Saturday Morning) - Green Hills School, in Pouncefield

Hannah joined the other Saint Lovejoy's cheerleaders a little earlier than she normally would have, rushing to one of the locker room mirrors and applying her makeup at the school, rather than at home as she usually did.

"Got out in a rush today?" Mandy Blackwell asked.

"We have a new girl living at the mansion, and she doesn't know about Hannah yet," replied the other Bernese cheerleader, who was really Mandy's boyfriend, Hans Bernerholdt, quite convincingly dressed like a girl. "I had to change in the limo on the way here, and there was no way I was going to try to put on makeup in a moving car, no matter how smooth a ride it has."

"So, you hired another maid? But what's the big deal? Any girl you hire as a maid will learn the truth about Hannah pretty quickly, won't she?" Mandy asked.

"This girl is only six. And she isn't a maid. Miss Cheri asked to be appointed her legal guardian," Hannah said.

"What? Why would Cheri adopt a six year old girl?" Mandy asked.

"Not quite adopted. Not yet, anyway. Remember when Hans and Heidi almost got kidnapped, about a month back?" Hannah replied, being careful what she said, because she couldn't be sure a stranger from this rival school wasn't within earshot. "Well... the kidnapper's leader and all but one of his gang died in that attack last month. The surviving kidnapper told the police that the leader's wife and her kid were locked in a bedroom in a house that they were based out of, and told them where it was. When the police found them, the wife, Brianna, was drugged pretty badly. She was a former maid of Lord Karl's, who had quit, moved to Ireland, and then married the leader of that gang in a hurry, because she was pregnant. I guess she didn't know that he was an Irish terrorist, or at least she didn't realize what sort of a nasty person he was. He eventually realized the kid wasn't his, and got abusive because she tricked him into marrying her. He kept her locked up and drugged and forced her to tell him about Lord Karl's family. The court found Brianna innocent of being part of the kidnapping, since she was forced to give the information. But she's a drug addict now, and in the country illegally, so she can't keep her daughter. Miss Cheri was a friend of Brianna's when they were both working at the Swiss mansion, and so she offered to be the legal guardian for Brianna's daughter, who is half Bernese and half Irish Setter."

"Wait a minute... that maid was pregnant when she quit? And the kid's half Bernese? You don't mean the father is..." Mandy asked, leaving the obvious unsaid.

"Probably, yeah. We can talk more about it later, all right? This isn't a good place to discuss that. Can we go to your place for a bit after the game, so we can talk about it?" Hannah asked.

"Ummm, actually... today would be a bad day for that. Sorry," Mandy replied, blushing. "See, today we're going to get our whole family together, to, ummmm... 'play' with each other, for the first time. Understand?"

"Oh? That's going to happen this afternoon? Great for you! All right then, this can wait. Good luck to you and your family! And I want to see pictures!" Hannah said, putting away her makeup and storing it in an unused locker.

Laura, the squirrel girl who was the head cheerleader, was waiting impatiently by the door that led to the soccer field, as the last of the cheerleaders in her squad got ready. She checked her watch and said, "All right girls! Let's go cheer for our team! No more time to chatter! This is an important game for our boys!"

===

After the game, 'Hannah' washed off her makeup, put on jeans and a t-shirt and her blue sneakers, and walked through the school building to the parking lot on the far side of the school. By the time she left the building, her hair was tied back in a pony tail, and it was Hans Bernerholdt who walked out, gym bag in hand, to step into the awaiting limo and head for home.

===

Mandy rode the school bus back to Saint Lovejoy's school with the rest of the cheerleaders, and her mother met her at the school and took her home.

"Are you ready for this, mom?" Mandy asked, as they pulled out of the school parking lot.

"No... Not really. I'm frightened and embarrassed and excited, all at once. I haven't felt this flustered since my first date with your father!" Gretchen Blackwell admitted. "But I'm also so horny that I can barely stand it, so we'll do it just the way you explained it to us. I just hope your father can do his part."

"Oh, he will mom. He will," Mandy said confidently. "And he's going to love it as much as I know you will!"

===

March 27, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

Richard Blackwell had a hearty lunch waiting for the whole family when his wife and eldest daughter got back. His younger daughter, Lisa, and his twin sons, Terry and Teddy, were already seated at the dining room table, when Mandy and her mom came in and sat down.

When everyone had their soup and sandwiches, Mandy said, "Okay, mom, dad, let's have the 'family meeting' that you asked for."

Richard cleared his throat, looked at his wife and their four kids, and said, "Your mother and I have... well, we know what you four kids have been doing with each other. It's taken us a while to get used to the idea, and to be able to talk to you about it. In the time we have lived here in Pouncefield, we have all changed in ways we could never have imagined. Your friend Hans tried to warn us that this place would change our sexual appetites. We thought he was just making excuses so he could get into Mandy and Lisa's pants , but he was right. We have all done things with each other and with your friends that we never would have done back in Texas. Mandy and Lisa have had sex with each other, and with you two boys. Terry and Teddy have dressed like girls and had sex with each other, and with at least one other boy that we know of. And your mother and I have had sex with your young friend Ashley, and with both Mandy and Lisa. We've also seen the pictures and videos of your little outing to the park, and what you four did at Hans' home afterward, with Hans and his little sister, Heidi. We have to admit, Terry and Teddy are very cute as girls. Now Mandy wants us to go even further. She wants Terry and Teddy to have sex with both of us, and for all of us to mate in any combinations we can imagine, in front of each other. Before we take that step, I have to ask all of you, is this really what you want? Most people would say that incest is wrong, especially between parents and their kids. I don't want any of us to feel like we're being pressured into doing this, and regretting it later."

Teddy held up his hand, and said, "Dad? I'll admit it does feel strange dressing like a girl for Mandy and Lisa, but, well, Terry and I are kind of getting used to the idea. It was kinda exciting, going out in public as girls. We want to keep having sex with Mandy and Lisa, and with each other. And yeah, we do wanna try sex with Mom, and even with you. We're okay with it."

"Yeah dad," his twin said. "At first we only dressed like girls because it was the only way Lisa and Mandy would agree to have sex with us. But it does feel kind of neat to be 'pretty girls'. We aren't queer, dad! We'd both rather have sex with a girl than with a guy. But having sex with a guy is okay too. And once we found out you'd both had sex with both Mandy and Lisa, it only seemed fair that we should get to try it with mom, and with you. We want to do this."

"You already have an answer from Lisa and I," Mandy said. "We both want even more. Now the question is, are you and mom ready for this? Mom?"

"As long as this is really what all of my kids want... And as long as Richard stays with me through this, then yes. I'll try it. I'll try having sex with my sons, too," Gretchen replied. "Well dear? Is it unanimous?"

"I... I guess it is," Richard said. "I've never had sex with another male before, but I guess there's a first time for everything. And the boys looking like girls will help me with that. So finish your lunch, and I guess we'll all meet in our bedroom. Mandy will tell everyone what to do. It's your game, Mistress. Lead us."

"You and mom get into just your bathrobes, and wait for us in your bedroom. I'll get us kids ready, and we'll join you in a few minutes," Mandy said.

===

Fifteen minutes later, Mandy and her sister Lisa led Terry and Teddy into the room. All four kids were dressed in matching red baby doll nighties, with matching red lace bras and thongs. The tiny thong panties only barely covered the twin boys' sheaths. But except for the bulge they each had down there, they could pass pretty well for young girls. They were both wearing the wigs that Hans had given them, so like their sisters, their hair now appeared to be curly, and shoulder length, and was decorated with small pink bows. All four kids were wearing makeup and lipstick, and the same floral perfume, to mask their scents. "Well dad? What do you think of your two youngest 'daughters'?" she asked.

Richard Blackwell stared at his sons and daughters. The wigs and makeup and frilly, girly nightgowns made it more obvious than usual that the boys took after their mother far more than their father. They each had her slender muzzle, feminine eyes, and a slender build that one would associate with a female Bernese, with no sign yet of the broad shoulders and deep chest and squarer, rather blocky head shape that they should develop as puberty formed them into young men of their breed. Their cousin, Will Steiner, was three months younger, and yet his face and head already looked more masculine, and his shoulders were broader than the twins. It was very easy to see his sons as young girls, dressed like this. "You are all very pretty," he said at last. "So, what about this 'game' of yours, Mistress?"

Mandy held up a black blindfold, and said, "Daddy will sit in a chair, naked and wearing this blindfold. Mother will randomly select one of us kids to serve daddy, by flipping a coin - once for which gender, with heads being male, and flipping it again for which child, with heads being the eldest. Teddy was born a few minutes before Terry, so that makes him eldest of the twins. We will keep taking turns until all four of us have had a chance to serve you, but if any of us is selected more than twice, mom can instead choose someone who hasn't had a turn yet. She will silently point to the one that is selected, and we will start to suck your cock, trying our best to make you cum in our mouth. You, father, are not allowed to peek or to touch us. To win a round, daddy, you have to guess who it really is, before you cum. And we're all going to try to make you guess wrong."

"So I have to guess based just on how the BJ feels? That could be pretty hard, but I'll try," Richard said.

"After 30 seconds, mom will tap your shoulder and ask you who you think is serving you. She can make any comments she wants, as long as she gives no clues about which child is doing it. If mom gives the kid's name or gender away, the kid wins automatically. Daddy has from that shoulder tap until he cums in the child's mouth to attempt to name which of his kids is sucking his cock. If he cums in a boy's_mouth before making a guess, daddy loses, and the boy wins. If he guesses a name _before he cums, right or wrong, the child stops sucking, with the cock still in their mouth, and daddy can remove the blindfold and see if he is right, and he wins if he guessed the right name. If he was right at least about the gender, but got the name wrong, he still loses, but he can choose if he wants that child to finish the BJ or not. If he cums before guessing a name, he still has to make a guess, even if he can't be sure, and he might still win if it was a real girl and he guesses the name right. Then he can remove the blindfold, see the cum in that child's mouth, and watch them swallow it," Mandy said.

"What happens when someone wins?" Richard asked.

"If Terry or Teddy fool daddy into thinking they are me or Lisa, or if daddy hesitates in naming a child until after the boy has made daddy cum in their mouth, the boy wins that round, and they can choose any two of the family to have sex with each other, and how they will do it, including himself or his brother fucking their mother or having some other type of sex with mom. They will most likely choose to fuck mom, since there is only one other way they will get that chance."

"If Lisa or I fool daddy into thinking we were his sons, we can choose any two of the family to have sex with each other, and how they will do it, with the exception that the pairing can't be mom with one of our brothers."

If daddy doesn't cum in a son's mouth before making his guess, and guesses the gender right, but not_the name, he can choose any two of the family to have sex with each other, and how they will do it, with the exception that the pairing _can't be mom with one of our brothers. If daddy doesn't cum in a son's mouth before making his guess and he guesses the name right, he can choose a threesome, or two pairs, and what they will do, still with the exception that the pairing can't be mom with one of our brothers. But if daddy guessed a boy was doing him before he cums, and then agrees to allow that boy to finish the BJ and swallow his cum while daddy watches, then daddy could also choose to allow that son to have sex with their mom. But that's the only other way the boys get a chance to fuck mom."

"That's... a lot to keep track of. Any other rules?" Richard asked. He could see now that no matter how this went, he would end up having sex with every one of his kids at least once, and maybe twice. The big question was, could he last through all of this? He would need to try very hard not to cum in any of the kids' mouths at first, so he could last long enough to complete this game.

"After each round, we all watch while the selected pairing, threesome or two couples have sex. That will also give daddy some time to recover between rounds, if he isn't in the pairing. In any pairing where a guy cums inside a girl's vagina, it is that guy's choice for who has to lick the girl clean afterward. And that means daddy will probably be licking a lot of cum from our cunnies tonight - his own and his sons' cum. And we're going to film video of all of this. We have two cameras tonight, and we'll pass them around to make sure everything gets recorded well," Mandy said. "Now, if there are no more questions, daddy can take off his robe, sit in that chair, and put on the blindfold. Then we can start. Here's a coin, mom."

"One last question," Richard said, as he removed his robe, sat in the chair, and put on the blindfold. "For the rounds I win, can I collect my wins after the end of the game? I'm a little worried that if I win a lot, or if you kids make me cum too fast and too often, I might not be able to keep cumming long enough to finish your game. I'm no porn star, with 'unlimited ammo'. It would be fairer if I could have a rain check on some of these, if I run out of steam."

"Yeah, you can do your wins at the end if you want, daddy, or on some later evening, if we wear you down to a limp noodle," Mandy said with a grin. "Okay mom, dad's ready. Flip that coin, and choose one of us!"

Gretchen flipped the coin twice, and pointed at Mandy.

Mandy passed her camera to Teddy and knelt in front of her father. His cock tip was already poking out of his sheath, and she licked and nibbled at it without using her hands, until she could take him into her mouth.

Richard tightly gripped the arms of the chair, and tried to figure out who it was. She seemed fairly skillful, and he was having a hard time not cumming right away, with the excitement of knowing his wife and the other three kids were all watching them. It seemed like an eternity before his wife tapped his shoulder and said, "Well darling, which of our sexy girls is serving you?"

"Is it... Mandy?" he guessed.

"Take off the blindfold and see, dear," Gretchen said.

Richard removed it and looked down at his eldest daughter, with his cock in her mouth. "Whew! All right, I got the name exactly right, so I get to set up two pairs, or a threesome? Terry and Teddy, each of you pick a sister and get on the bed with them. Fuck your sisters while your mother and I watch you!"

Terry grinned and said, "Hey! I like that command. Somebody else losing in this game sure feels like winning to me! Come on, Mandy!"

Teddy took Lisa's hand, and got on the bed beside their siblings. The boys pulled down their panties just enough to release their cocks, and eased into their sister's already wet folds.

Gretchen and Richard filmed the action as their sons each eagerly fucked their sisters. Terry came first, without tying with Mandy, and said jokingly, "Clean up on aisle one! Lick Mandy clean, dad. I'll take your camera."

Richard gave the camera to his son and knelt beside the bed, as his eldest daughter wiggled over to the edge and presented her sloppy cunt to him. He stared for a moment at his daughter's crotch, with her brother's cum dribbling from her pussy. He hesitated, but it really didn't smell any different than when he licked his own cream out of his daughter. So he closed his eyes, leaned forward, and started licking at Mandy's crotch.

"Way to go, dad!" Teddy said, as he also pulled back just enough to keep from tying with his sister, and flooded her with his cream. "You can clean Lisa up next!"

"It... doesn't really taste any different than my own mess," Richard admitted, as he moved to lick hungrily at his younger daughter. "I guess I can do this much, at least."

They got set up again for the next round of the game, and it as Lisa that Gretchen pointed to. The twelve year old girl licked very tentatively at her father's shaft, and took only a few inches into her mouth, though she suckled quite eagerly on his tip. Teddy grinned and knelt beside her, on the other side of his father's right knee, sucking on his thumb and making "mummmm" sounds, as if _he_was the one doing the sucking.

"Which girl now, darling? She looks so sexy, with her daddy's cock in her muzzle!" Gretchen said, after 30 seconds had passed.

"Teddy!" Richard said quickly.

"Wrong! Take a look," Gretchen replied.

Richard slipped off the blindfold, looked down, and saw his throbbing cock in Lisa's mouth, and her brother kneeling near her and sucking noisily on his thumb. "Fooled me, fair enough. What pairing do you want to see, Lisa?"

Lisa grinned wickedly and said, "I want to see my daddy taking his first cock up his ass, from Teddy! Just make sure you wash up good when you're done though, Teddy. You want your cock to be nice and clean for mommy, if you get a chance to fuck her later."

Richard groaned and got on the bed, on all fours. He gasped as he felt his son applying the lube to his virgin tail hole, and felt the boy's finger worming its way into his backside. Then he groaned even more loudly when the boy slowly slid his cock into his ass. "Oh damn!" he exclaimed. "Be careful! I've never done this before!"

"Geeze you're tight, dad! Relax a bit! It feels like you're trying to squeeze my cock right off!" Teddy said, He started slowly humping his father, and grinned for the camera as he picked up the pace.

Richard gritted his teeth and grunted wordlessly as his ass was reamed. He tried not to look at his children or his wife, but was surprised at how hard his cock was getting as his boy probed his prostate with his thrusts. After two aborted blow jobs, and now this new sensation, his balls were aching for a release. He was grateful that the boy didn't try to knot him, as he felt each hot spurt of his son's seed plastering his bowels. When Teddy pulled out, Richard had to wipe his tail hole clean twice before he could sit down again, and even then, he felt a wet spot forming on the chair's cushion under the base of his tail, as more of his son's cum leaked from his ass.

"Great scene, dad! Check it out!" Mandy said, showing him a replay on the small screen of the camera, while they waited for Teddy to wash his cock clean. "So, how do you feel, after your first butt fuck?"

"Sore," Richard said. "I'm not so sure I want to do that again. But I will admit, certain parts of it were pretty stimulating."

"It gets easier after the first few times, I promise," Mandy said. "Blindfold on, and let's see who wins the next round."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 516 By DoggyStyle57, August 2014

==========

March 27, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

Richard put on the blindfold and licked his muzzle clean as he waited for the next one of his children to suck his cock. He could still taste his sons' cum and his daughters' feminine juices, from having licked both boys' seed from their sisters' cunts.

Gretchen silently pointed to her youngest son, Terry, and watched as the eleven year old boy knelt in front of his father, took a deep breath, and managed to take the whole length of his dad's cock down his throat.

Richard gasped and clutched the arms of the chair tightly. Whichever one of his children _this_was, it felt unbelievably good, as the tip of his cock popped in and out of the child's throat. The only one of his kids that he had experienced this from was Lisa, and he was pretty sure that was who it had to be. He thought that Gretchen must have given Lisa a second turn, but that this time his youngest daughter was using her full level of skill. He relaxed and savored the feeling, while waiting for his wife to tell him it was time to guess.

Gretchen handed her camera to Mandy and opened her robe. She fingered herself franticly as she watched the father and son's first pairing. Her husband really seemed to be enjoying the blow job that their eleven year old son was giving him, and he didn't seem to suspect that it was a boy this time. She hoped that this would be the round where one of her sons would fuck her for the first time. She almost forgot to ask her husband to make a guess, because she was so wrapped up in the action and in masturbating while fantasizing about fucking her own son.

"Which girl!" she gasped after nearly two minutes, as she saw her husband knotting up, his knot now bumping the boy's nose.

The child's throat felt so wonderful to Richard that he hardly noticed the delay in his wife prompting him to guess. He was almost tempted to just let her finish before he tried to guess, because it felt so good. Just before he came, he called out, "Lisa! Oh God girl, your throat is so tight!" Then he groaned and unloaded his balls into his child's hungry mouth.

"Not me, daddy. Take a look!" Lisa said, as she filmed a close up view her father's cock pumping its load into her brother's mouth.

Richard removed the blindfold and looked down, to see his cock in Terry's mouth, still throbbing and spurting. When his dad's cock stopped cumming, the boy opened his muzzle wide, showed the pool of cum to his father, sisters and mother, and then swallowed noisily, before showing each of them an empty mouth. Then he grinned and shouted, "Yay! Mom? Get on the bed! I just won a chance to fuck you!"

Gretchen slipped off her robe and lay on the bed on her back, her legs spread invitingly for her son. "I'm ready, dear. Come and show mommy what your sisters have taught you to do. Make love to me, my pretty, girly boy!"

The young Bernese boy almost jumped onto the bed, crawling up to hug his mother and nuzzle her tits, before slowly easing his shaft into her forbidden depths. She was soaking wet, and he slid in quite easily, right to the hilt. "Oh God! I'm really doin' it! I'm fucking my mother!" he exclaimed, humping wildly.

"Slow down dear, please!" Gretchen pleaded, "If you go too fast, I won't get my own pleasure out of this."

"S-sorry mom!" the boy said, slowing his pace a bit as he continued fucking her.

"Tie with her, Terry!"Mandy said. "Knot your mom and fuck her deep!"

"Is... is that okay, mom?" the boy asked.

"Yes dear," Gretchen said, holding her son close to her. "Tie with mommy! There's a good boy! Show me you love me as much as you love your naughty sisters! Make mommy cum!"

Despite having just cum in Terry's mouth, Richard Blackwell quickly became hard again, watching his son fucking his mother for the first time. When the boy groaned and filled his mother with his creamy seed, Richard started to step forward to do the 'clean up', fully expecting his son to demand that of him, as soon as he could pull his stuck cock free.

But Terry held up a hand, and said, "Not this time dad. I want to lick mom clean myself. I want to taste the first time my cum filled my mom. And I want to make you cum one more time too, mom. I love you so much, for agreeing to allow us this chance to mate with you too."

"You did pretty well, for your first time with an adult woman," Gretchen said, affectionately stroking one of her son's ears. "Your sisters have taught you well, but you'll need more practice."

"Thanks mom," the boy said proudly. "I hope I'll get to practice with you a lot more, after this!"

===

Several minutes later, they set up for the next round, and Gretchen tossed the coin twice, frowned, and pointed to Teddy. She was rather disappointed that the random selections had only picked each of her kids once, with no repeats. If her other son lost, she might not get a chance to fuck him tonight, and she did want to experience both of her sons making love to her this evening.

The twins had been diligently practicing with each other, and their technique was almost the same for each of them. Like his brother, Teddy took a deep breath and managed to deep throat his father's full length on the first plunge, touching his nose to his dad's pubic fur before backing off enough that he could breathe and continue.

"Which girl is this, dear," Gretchen asked breathlessly. "A new one, or one you've felt before?"

Richard hesitated, and then said, "Is it Terry again?"

"Dang it!" Teddy said, still holding his father's cock. "I didn't make you think I was a girl! Now I won't get my chance with mom!"

Richard slipped off the blindfold and looked down at his son, and the boy looked back pleadingly at him, with big, sad puppy dog eyes. Sighing, Richard said, "You still can, if I allow you to finish what you started, while I watch. Go ahead. Make me cum, girly boy. Earn the prize that you want so badly."

"You mean it? Oh wow! Thanks dad!" the boy said, eagerly resuming his cock sucking, and taking his dad all the way into his throat again. He swallowed several times on each downstroke, milking his dad's cock until his father's knot almost stuck behind his teeth like a ball gag. Then he backed off and let his father's cream fill his mouth.

Richard groaned as he watched his son's throat bulge with each thrust into the boy's muzzle, and he howled when the boy's swallowing made him cum forcefully into Teddy's young mouth. He held the girly boy's head with both hands and face fucked him until that last spurt of this cum squirted into the pool of cream that had accumulated in the boy's hungry mouth. Then he withdrew and said, "That's a good girly boy. Swallow it all, and then you can go fuck your mom."

Teddy showed everyone the cum in his mouth, swallowed, and joined his mother on the bed. "You're really sexy, mom. Thanks for doing this with us," he said as he climbed atop her and began fucking his mother.

"Thank you dear," his mother said, welcoming her son's passionate efforts and hugging him tightly. "Mommy is very happy that her kids think she is still sexy. And _you're_very pretty and sexy too!"

"Tie with mom like Terry did, Teddy!" Lisa said encouragingly, filming a close up of her little brother's cock plunging in and out of his mother's wet folds. "Make mom cum a lot!"

"So, you liked my game, daddy?" Mandy asked, as they watched Teddy eagerly mating with his mother and as she filmed it from the other side of the bed.

"Yes, and you were right. Our 'girly boys' are as much fun as sex partners as you and your sister are. So, what do we do for an encore?" Richard asked.

Mandy paused to watch her brother cumming in their mom, and then laying atop her, exhausted. Then she pointed her camera at her dad, and said, "Well, we could do the blindfold game again, with each of us getting our asses fucked. Or if you don't think you need the blindfold game, I'd just as soon watch you fucking both of our girly boys' asses and cumming inside their tight little butts. Think about it, daddy. Now, when we play together, you can get anal sex from all four of your kids!"

"Mistress? You mean I can do it again with mom tonight?" Terry asked.

"If daddy will fuck both of your asses, then yes, I'll let you and Teddy do a threesome with mom. One of you can toss a coin to see if you get her mouth, or if you get to fuck her again. And if the one in her mouth can keep from cumming before his brother does, you can trade places so you can both fuck her and enjoy her mouth," Mandy said. "But no one gets mom's butt, unless she offers it. Mom doesn't care for butt sex."

"Okay. I'll go get the lube, and dad can start with me, while Teddy's still stuck in mom." Terry said.

When he saw how eager his son was to get reamed, Richard shrugged and said, "I guess we don't need the blindfold, Mistress. I'll fuck their asses and let them do a three way with Gretchen. But may I request that you kids don't ask me to have the boys fuck my ass again tonight? I'm still sore back there."

"Well, I'll let you protect your ass this time, if you'll suck on both of your son's cocks after they cum in mom's mouth or in her cunny. And if you can make them cum in your mouth, then you can fuck Lisa and I under the tail tonight, if you still can get it up for that."

"I greased my butt for you, dad," Terry said eagerly, as he got on the bed beside his mother and brother. "Fuck my girly butt, daddy!" He had kept his thong on to hide his sheath and balls, even though his cock was poking up above the waistband, by his belly. Easing the back strap of the thong aside, he exposed his tail hole, glistening with lube.

Richard got behind his son, and said, "I think I should call you Teresa, when you're girly like this. But what should we call your twin?"

"Call her Dora. Short for 'Theodora'," Mandy suggested. "At the park, I told Edna they were our cousins, Teresa and Theodora, from Germany. Though Terri and Teddi work just fine as girl's names, if you spell them with an 'i' at the end instead of a 'y'."

Rickard grabbed Terry's hips and positioned the tip of his cock at his son's tail hole, and then slowly eased it into the boy's butt. "Oh God... This is the tightest ass I've ever fucked! You feel very good, Teresa!"

"Thank you, daddy!" Terry said, trying to giggle like a girl and pushing back against his father's thrusts. His dad wasn't quite as big as Hans, but he was definitely bigger than Teddy, and his girth was pushing Terry's limits.

"That's my good girl," Richard said as he humped his son's ass. "Daddy's going to fill your girly ass until it dribbles down to your knees!"

Terry groaned unintelligibly until his father started pumping his cream into his butt, and then he arched his back and howled in triumph. "Ahhwoooo! Oh yeah! Get ready, mom! Come on, 'Dora', give your ass to daddy, quick, so we can double team mom!"

Teddy pulled out of his mother with a wet, sucking sound, and started licking her clean, raising his tail obligingly while his muzzle was still stuffed in his mom's crotch. "Grease me up and fuck me like this, daddy! Fuck me just as hard as I fucked you, while I'm still licking my stuff out of mom!"

Richard growled, moved sideways on his knees and said, "My cock's already well greased from your twin's ass, 'Dora'. This is payback time, pretty girl!" Then he shoved his cock into Teddy's ass to the hilt in a single thrust.

"Oh geeze!" Teddy gasped. "Oh! Oh daddy! Fuck me daddy!"

Mandy and Lisa filmed the scene from both sides as their father hammered the girly boy's butt.

Richard rather quickly unloaded his seed into his son's bowels. He pulled back before the last moment s he wouldn't tie with the boy, and when he was done, he slapped his son's ass and said. "There you go, 'girls'! Have fun with your mother, while my seed is dripping from your backsides!"

Lisa flipped a coin and said, "Teddy get's mom's mouth this time, and Terry gets to fuck her again. Get on your hands and knees, mom!"

"Come here, my pretty boys!" Gretchen crooned. "Show mommy how much you love her!"

Standing beside her daddy as she filmed her mother and brothers mating, Lisa asked, "Got anything left for me and Mandy's asses, daddy? Or did we wear you out?"

"I don't think I could before the morning, sweetheart," Richard said ruefully. "But how about this idea? The boys can spend the rest of the night in their mom's bed, and we can go down to the family room and pull the queen sized hide-a-bed out of the couch. It isn't as comfortable as our regular beds, but none of you kids has a bed big enough for three people to sleep in."

"I'll agree to that on one condition, my love," his wife said, taking her son's cock from her mouth for a moment. "That being that when the boys are done with me, you suck both of them off and make them cum, and then lick me clean as well!"

"Sounds like a plan to me, daddy!" Mandy said, from up by the head of the bed, where she was getting a closeup of Teddy's cock in her mom's mouth. "And maybe sometime soon, you can replace our four twin beds with two queen sized ones? None of us will mind sleeping double."

"Perhaps we could," Richard replied. "Though I expect that more often than not you'll each be sharing a bed with one of your brothers. That will be your choice, children, for how often you mate with each other, and in what combinations. But as much fun as this is, I don't think your mother and I could take it more than once or twice in a month!"

Terry came first, and quickly traded places with his twin. It didn't take Teddy long to pop his load into his mother after that. "Well daddy?" Teddy said, "Time to clean all of us up!"

"I'll do my wife first, thank you," he replied. "Besides, that will give you 'girls' some time to recover."

"That won't take long. Not with this hot stuff to watch!" Terry said. He and his brother slowly stroked their cocks while they watched their dad licking their cum from their mother.

"I think Mom's clean enough, Daddy," Mandy said. "Now remember, if you want us in your bed all night, both 'Teresa' and 'Dora' have to cum in your mouth!"

"Hardly makes any difference now if I suck their cocks or not, with as much of their cum as I've already swallowed," Richard said. "Get over here, girls! Sit beside each other on the bed, beside your well-fucked mother. You're first, Teresa."

Not having practiced the act before, Richard was quite unable to get his son's cocks into his throat, though he did try. He did his best to copy what the kids had done for him, other than the throat-fucking, and managed to get Terry to cum after several minutes of sucking.

"Unghhh! Oh yeah, dad! That feels great!" the boy said.

Richard showed everyone the cum in his mouth, and swallowed it. "That's one. Come here, Dora!"

"Oh yeah!" Teddy said, as his father went down on him. "Ohhhh, I won't last long! This is so hot!"

"Do it, daddy! Swallow his cum too!" Lisa urged, moving in for a close up of the action.

Teddy creamed his father's throat and held his head by the ears, pumping his cock in and out of his father's muzzle. "Oh yeah! This is great!" he said happily.

Richard swallowed his son's offering, and then gave Mandy a passionate French kiss, still wet with her brother's cum. "Thank you, sweetheart. This was a night I'll always remember. But now, I just want to get some dinner, and then snuggle with my girls, and get some sleep."

"So everybody liked this?" Mandy asked her family, as they all went down to the kitchen. "Is it all right if we invite Ashley or Hans and Heidi to join us next time?"

"Ashley first, I think," her mother replied. "We've already mated with her, and from what you have told us, she would love seeing the boys mating with us."

"I agree that Ashley should be first. But when Hans and Heidi join us, can Hans dress like a girl too? At least the first time?" her dad asked, as he set the kitchen table for dinner. "He looks very pretty as Hannah. And it would make the first time with him easier for me."

"When I get a turn with him, I think I would prefer Hans looking like a boy," Gretchen said, as she started cooking some frozen dinners in the microwave. "But I'd love to watch your father fucking Hannah's ass, first."

"Hans' birthday is in two weeks, on the 10th, and we're invited to his party." Mandy said, looking at a calendar on the kitchen wall. "Maybe you and mom could have Ashley over to play with, next weekend? Hans said only a few of his friends are invited this time, because Marie is still recovering from being shot. I'm pretty sure Ashley would just as soon be with you, so she doesn't put a strain on Marie. They when we come back from the party, we could join the three of you for a while."

"Yes, I think that would work. We would still like to play with Ashley occasionally," Richard said. "Keeping up with one horny teenager at a time is easier than with four horny teens and 'tweens."

"All right. I'll let her know when I see her at school on Monday. And I'll ask Hans of we can get together some time after his birthday," Mandy said. "Now, let's eat, and then we can get some fresh bedding on that hide-a-bed!"

===

"Have fun dears!" Gretchen said after dinner, as she tucked her daughters into bed with her husband in the family room. Then she led her girly sons upstairs to her bed, and got them snuggled close on either side of her. She soon fell asleep, fully sated and dreaming of fucking her sons again in the morning.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 517 By DoggyStyle57, August 2014

==========

March 28, 2010 (Sunday morning) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

Richard Blackwell slept quite soundly after the family orgy on Saturday, with his twelve and fourteen year old daughters snuggled closely on both sides of him. He didn't even notice that the hide-a-bed in the family room was less comfortable than his normal bed. All night he had been having intensely erotic dreams, in which he and his wife repeatedly had sex with their four children. In most of those dreams, his two sons were dressed like girls, and Richard got oral sex from them and fucked their asses as if they were girls, before allowing them to mate with their mother. But a few times during the night the tables were turned, and in the dream it was _Richard_who was dressed like a girl, and both of his sons, as well as their friend Hans, were looking like normal males, and using Richard's ass and mouth for their sexual amusement and treating _him_as a girl. In the dreams, at least, _both_had seemed equally pleasurable.

As dawn's light began to brighten the family room where they slept, Richard began dreaming that one of his girly boys was giving him a wonderful blow job, taking his father all the way down his throat. It was a particularly realistic dream. His eyes opened and he saw he really was getting his cock expertly sucked, but that it was his eldest daughter, Mandy, deep throating his cock. "Oh! It's you, sweetheart? I thought..."

Mandy took her dad's cock from her mouth and grinned up at him. "You thought I was Terry? In your sleep, you were mumbling 'Ohhhh, that feels so good, Teresa! Make daddy cum, pretty girl!' Should I go get 'Teresa', to finish you up?"

"No, you're quite welcome to finish sucking me off yourself, Mandy. That felt really good. But _why_were you sucking my cock while I was asleep?" her father asked.

"That's how Hans' sister, Heidi, wakes him up on most mornings, and how Lord Karl's maids, including several of his daughters, awaken him. Do you like it? Would you like to wake up like this every morning, daddy, with one of your children sucking your cock until you cum in their mouth?" Mandy asked, taking a playful lick at the tip of her dad's rigid shaft.

"Your mother might get jealous, but I would like that, at least occasionally," he admitted.

"Well, one of us can lick her to an orgasm each morning too, daddy. Think about it. Just allow one little request of mine, and you can be waking up every day to this kind of pleasure," she said, before swallowing his cock again. She kept eagerly sucking him off until her father groaned and spilled his hot seed into her mouth.

"Oh God, Mandy..." Richard sighed, holding his child's head and fucking her face. "What... what request?"

Mandy finished swallowing her father's cum and licked her muzzle clean, then said, "We all_like having the twins act like girls, right? They're even beginning to enjoy it a lot themselves. It's like they were _born_to be girly boys!" Mandy said. "Well, I want to make them live like girls _all the time. At first, I'll only order them to do it just while they're here at home with the family, and with special friends, like Ashley, Hans and Heidi. Inside the house, or in our back yard, it would be strictly skirts and hair bows for them. But eventually I want them to go to the mall and to parks and just everywhere as girls - even to school!"

"Even if the twins agreed to do that for you, dear, I'm sure the school would have problems with two boys attending school as girls. How could they participate in gym class, for example? Would your girlfriends at school allow two boys into the girl's locker room to change and to shower with them?" Richard asked.

"That already_happens at our school, daddy," Lisa said, rubbing the sleep from her eyes and sitting up on the hide-a-bed next to her father and sister. "There are at least two kids that I know of at our school that live full time as the opposite to their birth gender. I've met a ten year old collie 'boy', named Ryan, that is really a girl, and an eleven year old Corgi 'girl' named Michelle, that was born as a boy. I've _been in the girl's showers with Michelle. None of the other girls minded her having a cock, as long as she tried to act like a girl."

Mandy nodded and added, "That's true, daddy. When Hans joined the cheerleader squad as Hannah, the Principal asked him if he wanted to attend his classes as a girl too. He could have - he just didn't choose to do it. And Hannah _does_change clothes and shower with the real girl cheerleaders, daddy."

"Do... do you think your brothers want to really be girls? I mean, that's usually why someone would live full time as the opposite sex - because they want a sex change." Richard said.

"Not always, daddy. Michelle is planning on getting a sex change, but Ryan has a steady boyfriend, and she's happy to be a girl for him in bed. She just likes dressing and acting like a boy. Hans dresses like a girl sometimes, and he does like sex with other males, but he prefers sex with girls," Mandy said thoughtfully. "I think what Terry and Teddy want is to please all four of us and to have sex with all four of us. I think they will live as girls if we ask them to do it, for the four of us. If you and mommy also tell them that you want them to live like girls, and that it's part of the deal, if they want to keep having sex with any of us, I'm pretty certain that they will do it. And I think Mom will agree. I saw the sparkle in her eyes when she was admiring her 'daughters' and watching Terry and Teddy licking her cunny. She liked seeing them cross dressing, and watching them sucking your cock and getting their little asses fucked by you. You like it too, don't you? If you say yes, I'll have one of them suck your cock every morning!"

"Well... yes. They are quite cute as girls. And it's easier for me to accept having sex with them if they look like girls," Richard admitted. "Let's see what your mother and brothers think of this idea. Start by asking the twins to keep dressing and acting like girls this weekend, until they get dressed to go to school Monday morning. If they don't complain about that, and if one of the twins wakes me up tomorrow with a blow job without any complaints, I'll support your request."

"Great! Now, I think Lisa and I both owe you a turn with our asses? Fuck our butts, daddy, and then we'll see if we can turn our little brothers into our little sisters!" Mandy said happily, as she held up a tube of lube that she had brought down from the bedroom the night before.

===

When Mandy, Lisa and Richard got upstairs to the master bedroom, they found Gretchen Blackwell sprawled on her back in the bed, moaning in pleasure as she French kissed Terry, and Teddy hammered his cock into her. There was a very large wet spot on the bed under her crotch.

"Good morning Mistresses! Good morning, daddy!" Terry said. "We've been having lots of fun with mom this morning!"

"So I see. Gretchen? How many times have our sons mated with you this morning?" Richard asked, as he watched Teddy cumming inside his mom and filling her to overflowing with more of his creamy seed.

"Whew!" Gretchen replied, as she got her breath back from her last orgasm. "Ummmm, I think that's six? Or was it seven? They're very enthusiastic, dear."

"Six times, mom," Terry said. "We each mated with you three times this morning."

"Well! Since you've had so much fun as our girly boys, I think you should stay that way for the rest to the weekend!" Mandy said. "Go get your showers, and then put the wigs back on and put on some of our girly clothes. Any skirt and blouse that will fit you - your choice. I want you two dressed like girls until you change in the morning to go to school. That's an _order_from your Mistress."

The twins looked at each other, then back at Mandy, and said, "Yes Mistress!" before getting off the bed and heading for the bathroom.

"Does anyone want to clean me up?" Gretchen asked, with a slight giggle. She souneds almost drunk with pleasure. "Ohhhh! I don't think I have cum that many times in a row in... Well, I don't know when I_ever_ have! As soon as one of them finished, the other took his place and continued fucking me. It was incredible! And they're so cute as girls!"

"I'll lick you clean, mom," Lisa offered, getting between Gretchen's thighs and eagerly slurping copious quantities of her brothers' cum out of her mother.

"You wouldn't mind if I make them dress up like girls a lot more often here at home, would you, mom?" Mandy asked. "They didn't seem to mind the idea just now of spending the rest of this weekend as girls. I was just telling daddy, I want to make them dress like girls all the time. First just here at home, but by next school year, I want them going to school as girls, and dressing like girls out in public too. Will you agree to them doing that?"

"All the time?" Gretchen asked, considering the idea, and shuddering as her daughter brought her closer to a seventh orgasm. "I suppose it would be fun to have two more daughters to buy pretty clothes for. And they _did_eventually seem to have fun out in the park as girls."

"We can make it part of the Mistress and Pet game that they play with Lisa and I," Mandy said. "Make them into submissive Pets for all four of us. Make them dress like girls, and wake daddy up with blow jobs, and lick your cunt every day. Wouldn't that be fun? You said you wished they would obey you more, right? You saw how fast they obey me or Lisa now. They could be just as submissive to you and daddy. Can we make them our sexy, girly Pets, mom?"

"Richard?" Gretchen asked.

"Why not?" he said with a shrug. "How can it be worse than how far we've already gone with each other? If the twins will agree to obey that order, then yes. We'll make them live as girls, to serve our pleasure."

===

They discussed how the plan would affect the twins at school, what to tell friends, and other issues it might cause. But in the end they all agreed that Mandy should be allowed to try her idea.

Just as they finished the discussion, the twins walked back into the bedroom, freshly dressed in their sisters' clothes.

"Well, aren't you both so pretty? And look what they decided to wear! I think they're going to like their new orders just fine," Mandy said.

The boys were both wearing their sister's Lisa's Saint Lovejoys schoolgirl uniforms, though they had on their pink sneakers instead of the dark grey Mary Jane's shoes the girls wore for their uniforms.

"What orders?" Terry asked. "Ummmm, these were the first outfits that we saw when we opened the closet, is all."

"Oh, I just think you look very nice in that school uniform, is all. I have three new orders for you," Mandy said. "First, you are to treat daddy as your Master and Mommy as your Mistress, just as you treat Lisa and I as your Mistresses. I want you to accept being submissive to all four of us, equally. Do you agree to this command?"

"Yes, Mistress," they both said. Then Terry added, "We kind of expected that would be coming, the way you had us acting recently. What else?"

"Second, when you're here at home, I want you dressing and acting like girls all the time. From the time you get back from school, until you get ready for the next school day, including all weekend long, you wear your wigs and girly clothes, and act like girls. You can still dress like boys to go to school, or when you leave the house, unless Lisa or I want to take you somewhere in public as girls again. Mom and dad have already agreed I can ask you to do this, and they will let you do it and buy you the extra girl clothes that you'll need if you say yes. Agree to this, and you'll get to have some sort of sex with mom or dad every day. Do you agree to my command, my Pets? "

"Dress like girls every day?" Terry asked.

"But we'd get to have sex with mom or dad every day too, Terry, don't forget that," Teddy said, recalling how much fun it had been fucking their mother that morning. "I'm in, Mistress."

"We still get to have sex with you and with Lisa, right?" Terry asked.

"Yes, whenever we ask you to. Probably more often than with mom and dad, if you please all of us well enough," Mandy said. "We already agreed that once a month or so, all of us will have sex with each other all at once, like we did yesterday. Sometimes we may invite special friends, like Ashley, Hans or Heidi. You'd like to have sex with Ashley, and watch her having sex with all of us, wouldn't you?"

"All right, I'll do it too," Terry said. "What's your third order, Mistress?"

"Each morning, one of you will go to mom and dad's bedroom, and wake daddy up with a blow job. Do it all the way, and swallow his cum. The other one will gently wake mom up, and lick her cunt until she has an orgasm. Each day you swap who does who. They have the option of allowing you to do more with them, but don't expect to fuck mom or get fucked by dad every day," Mandy said. "Do you agree to my command?"

"Yes, Mistress," they said.

"Thank you. This is going to be so much fun!" Mandy said with a grin.

===

March 28, 2010 (Sunday night) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

The girls spent most of the rest of the morning in their bedroom with the twins, having the boys try on various parts of their sister's clothing, noting what fitted them and what didn't, and what sizes they wore for everything. Most of Lisa's clothes fit the boys, and a few of Mandy's older things did. The twins could also wear Mandy's shoes.

Then they had their mother join them in their parents' bedroom, and the boys tried on all of Gretchen's clothes. Gretchen was quite small for an adult Bernese - shorter and lighter than either of her daughters, though more curvy. She was only a few inches taller than her sons. Except for her bras, the twins could wear a lot of their mom's clothes too. Gretchen took careful measurements of the boys, and between the girls' notes and some on-line checks, came up with a detailed list of what ought to fit the twins, and what wouldn't.

Before dinner, Gretchen went to a nearby department store and bought several girl's blouses and skirts that should fit her sons, as well as some more panties and white knee socks for them. The blouses and skirts were all pinks and yellows and violet and red. Nothing looked remotely like what a boy would choose to wear, and all of them were things that would pass as very normal play clothes for girls their age or a little older.

After dinner, the twins modeled all of their new clothes for the family. Mandy put on music and had them dance and strut as they showed off their girly outfits. By the time they were down to the last change, they were flirting and giggling and having a fun time with it.

"Well! I think you've both done very well today, little sisters! We're pleased with our pretty girls!" Mandy said, "As a reward, Terry can sleep with me all night tonight, and Teddy can sleep all night with Lisa, in your room. Which one of you will volunteer to suck daddy's cock in the morning?"

"I will," Terry said. "What time do you want to wake up, daddy?"

"Get me up at six, 'Teresa'," Richard said with a grin. "And gently wake your mother up first, so she can watch."

"I'll wake mom up!" Teddy said. "Umm, do you want me to just start licking you, mom, or how do you want me to wake you up?"

"A kiss would be nice, my pretty Dora," Gretchen said. "Then lick me after I've had a chance to use the bathroom and wash myself clean for you. I usually need to pee first thing in the morning, and I'll enjoy it much more if I don't have a full bladder. Your father, on the other hand, usually wakes up with a hard on, and giving him a blow job will make it easier for him to relieve himself after you're done sucking his cock."

===

Before going to bed, Mandy checked her e-mail on her laptop.

"Oh! We have a message from Anna and Will!" she said, opening and reading it.

"What does it say?" Terry asked, as he changed into his red baby doll nightie and bra and panties for his sister.

"Did two at once last night. The two guys I love most, at the same time. Tell Paula she was right. DP is a blast. Love, Anna," Mandy replied. "That means she must have had Will fucking her and Master Karl up her ass at the same time! Or maybe the other way around. Wow... Ten years old, pregnant by her own brother, and fucking her brother and an adult older that our daddy at the same time. I kind of envy her."

"Well, my brother and I just turned eleven and look what you have us doing!" Terry said with a laugh. "Hey... Do you want one of us to knock you up sis?"

"No, I don't think so," she replied. "At least not for my first baby. I think I want Hans to be the father of my first child."

"You really love him, don't you, sis?" Terry said, hugging his sister from behind. "But does he love you that much?"

"I think I do, yeah. Him and his whole crazy family. And I think he loves me enough for me to be happy with him. He has enough love in his heart for dozens of lovers, and so do I. I love you and Teddy and Mom and Dad and Lisa, too. And if I marry Hans, I wouldn't have to give any of you up. I don't mind if he likes to fuck his maids and his sisters and even his dad - because he's happy that I get to fuck my sister and brothers and parents. Even if he doesn't decide to marry me, I'd be happy sharing that crazy life that he leads. Wouldn't you? Wouldn't it be cool if our family could always remain lovers? Who knows, maybe someday you _could_knock up our mom or Lisa or even me. It would be easier to explain if mom got knocked up, of course. Dad could just claim he was the father, even if it was you or Teddy that really did it."

"That would be pretty wild. Me or Teddy making a baby with mom," Terry said. "But right now, I just want to mate with you tonight, Mistress. What would you like your pretty girl to do first?"

"Lick, me, pretty girl," Mandy said. "Lick your Mistress and make me cum!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 518 By DoggyStyle57, August 2014

==========

March 29, 2010 (Monday morning) - Saint Lovejoy's School, in Pouncefield.

While the rest of the children from Hans' mansion went to school with Phil in the limo on Monday morning, Miss Cheri dressed Meghan in a brand new school uniform and personally drove Meghan O'Connor to the school, to get her registered for classes. She led the young Irish girl to the school's office, and spoke first to the school's administrative secretary.

"Good morning. I am Miss Cheri LeChow. I would like to speak with the registrar, please," she said to the mixed breed feline woman behind the front counter.

"Oh! Hello MS LeChow! Oh dear! You aren't going to be withdrawing Heidi from our school, are you? No, wait, that isn't Heidi, is she?" The secretary said, looking rather flustered. "I'm sorry, we recently had another Bernese family remove the youngest pair their four children from our school quite unexpectedly. What can we do for you?"

"You are speaking of William and Anna Steiner, yes? You will be happy to know that Hans and Heidi saw the Steiner children over the Spring break, and both are doing quite well in their new school in Switzerland. But no, I have come not to remove a student, but to add one. I would like to enroll this child, Miss Meghan O'Connor, who has very recently been appointed my ward. I'm afraid it is a rather complicated situation, but I fear that she has had no formal schooling before coming into my care. Is the registrar available to speak to us? Or must I make an appointment and return later?" Cheri asked.

"Oh dear! I'm sure she can find time to see you immediately. Just let me go check," the secretary said. She went away for a few minutes and then returned, saying, "Our registrar and our principal would both like to discuss this with you. If you will follow me, please?"

"Thank you, yes. I think it would be wise for both of them to hear what I have to say," Cheri said.

===

They were led back to the principal's office, where the kindly panda bear sat behind his desk, and the registrar, a middle aged vixen, sat in a chair to the side of his desk. The vixen indicated two chairs facing the desk, and said, "Please make yourselves comfortable, Miss LeChow, and Miss O'Connor. Now then, may I ask how it happens that this young lady has not yet been in school? How old is she?"

"I am six, Ma'am. 'Tis seven I shall be, come the twenty-seventh of May," Meghan replied in English, with a definite Irish accent. She kept her hands demurely in her lap, but her eyes darted constantly about the room, taking in all the books on the shelves and the other decorations in the office.

"This child was rescued from an abusive environment. Miss Meghan knows all of what I am about to tell you, having lived through it, so it is all right to speak of it in front of her. Her mother's husband had been keeping the child and her mother as virtual prisoners in their home, and kept his wife drugged much of the time. They came here over a year ago from Ireland, and the poor dear has hardly been out of the house a single day since they arrived in this town, until the police intervened," Cheri said. "But I'm afraid it gets worse. They had not come here legally. Meghan and her mother entered the country with valid passports, but supposedly were only on a vacation trip. Her mother's husband was using a false passport. He was a known terrorist, and should have been on the no-fly list. He had come here with his wife and her daughter with the express intent of kidnapping the Bernerholdt children that I care for. He died last month, while trying to abduct my Heidi and Hans, and it was one of his men who shot my daughter Marie in the arm, during that kidnapping attempt. Her mother has been deported back to Ireland, and denied custody of her daughter, due to drug addiction and her failure to protect the child from her abusive husband. Miss Meghan has no other known living relatives."

"This... child is from the family that tried to abduct Hans and Heidi? But how then did she come to be in your care, Miss LeChow?" the principal asked, looking at the child with concern.

"Her mother was once a close friend of mine, back in Switzerland," Miss Cheri said. "Brianna Sullivan and I trained together to be maids in service to Lord Karl von Bernerholdt. We knew and worked with each other for six years. But when Miss Brianna, who is an Irish Setter, left my employer's service and returned to Ireland, she soon found herself pregnant as the result of a tryst with a married Bernese man. She hastily agreed to marry the first unattached Bernese man she thought suitable. She convinced that second Bernese man that the child she was carrying was his, though she knew it was not. When he found out later that he had been duped, his abuse of them both began. He forced Brianna to tell him all about her past life, lovers and employers. He tried to blackmail the Irish politician that she told him was the girl's real father, and he ended up killing that man. When he eventually found out that she had worked in the home of a millionaire, he tried twice to kidnap Lord Karl's children, using information he forced his wife to divulge."

"We found out all of this when the surviving kidnapper and her mother were tried for their parts in the second kidnapping attempt. Brianna, for her part, had never wanted any harm to come to anyone, least of all to Hans or Heidi. She used to help babysit them both, as well as my Marie, and she loved all our children," Miss Cheri continued sadly. "I could not bear to see this poor child cast into the foster care system, either here in America or back in Ireland. It wasn't Meghan's fault that her mother had made a very bad choice for a husband, before her baby was born. I petitioned both the local police and the appropriate Irish authorities to allow me to care for the child, at least until my former friend was cured of her addiction and judged capable of caring for her child again. Meghan would not be alone if her father had not tried to attack my employer's family and my own, and I felt somewhat responsible, since her father was killed in that attack on us. Lord Karl added his considerable influence to my request, and her mother wholeheartedly agreed to make me her child's legal guardian. I have with me a copy of the court order granting me provisional guardianship of Miss Meghan, and when the final documents are approved by the Irish authorities, I shall get copies to you," she said, handing the principal the court order.

"That was a very generous and heartwarming thing you have done for this girl," the principal said, "But before we can place her in a class, we will need to test her, to see where she should start. Fortunately our curriculum is very flexible with regards to a student's abilities."

"The staff at the 'Happy Hyena House' cared for her while her mother was in police custody, and did extensive testing to determine her mental state, any physical abuse that she may have endured, and the state of her education," Miss Cheri said, taking a thick folder from her large purse and handing it to the principal. "Here are the results of the tests that they ran on her. Meghan speaks English, German, and Irish Gaelic, like her mother did. They had kept her amused with children's television programming on DVD's, which covered most kindergarten subjects and much of what she should have learned this year in the first grade. She is quite intelligent. Her vocabulary has been tested to be on the fourth grade level - well ahead of most children her age. She can read, and knows her letters and numbers, but her ability to write is limited, because she rarely had the opportunity to practice penmanship. She has had very little exercise, and a fairly poor diet, so her stamina is fairly low, and she needs more exercise. She was often spanked with a belt, and occasionally beaten, but no bones were ever broken, and thankfully she was never sexually abused or drugged. We will be giving her physical therapy at our mansion, with swimming and exercises and weight training to build her back up to where she should be. Of course her diet will also be much improved. We are also arranging for psychological counseling for her. Fortunately, she has the stoic nature that comes from the Bernese half of her heritage. This child has endured far too much, but her spirit has not been broken, and her will to persevere is admirably strong. With love and care, she will recover from her past. She will get that with my family. We hope that you can help to educate her properly."

"We will do all that we can, certainly!" the registrar said. "It will take a while to complete the necessary paperwork and to determine a suitable class schedule for her. But I think we can push everything through fast enough for her to start classes on Wednesday morning. Where possible we will place her in classes that Heidi is in, or in classrooms close to where Hans or Heidi are having their own classes."

"Thank you ma'am, Sir," Meghan said meekly. "I've seen what school is like on my TV, sort of. It will be nice to be with other kids, and I really want to learn. I'll be very good, I promise!"

"I'm sure you will, Meghan," the principal said comfortingly. "And if you ever feel afraid or need someone to talk to, come to this office or to our nurse's office, and one of my staff will take care of you. We will not allow anyone to hurt you here. That, I promise."

===

March 31, 2010 (Wednesday morning) - Saint Lovejoy's School, in Pouncefield.

On Wednesday, Miss Meghan rode to school in the limo with Hans, Heidi, and the other children from the mansion.

"We normally take that school bus to school," Hans said to the younger Bernese girl as they got out of the limo and he pointed to where Cynthia, Pokeinfo, and several other kids were getting off the bus. "It's more fun going to and from school with our friends. But while Marie's arm is healing, we're using the limo, so she doesn't get bounced around so much."

Heidi clutched a copy of Meghan's class schedule, and said, "Come on, Meghan! I'll show you where your homeroom is, and introduce you to Miss Ruby, your homeroom teacher! My first class is in the room right next door to yours. You'll like Miss Ruby. She's a really nice vixen."

"We'll both take you there," Hans said. He kissed Marie and then turned to follow his little sister and Meghan into the school.

===

"Class, we have a new student joining us today," Miss Ruby said. "Meghan O'Connor is from Ireland, and she is now part of the same family as Marie LeChow. She has been... home schooled... prior to this, so being in a classroom with other children is all quite new to her. Please make her welcome among us. Meghan? Would you like to say anything about yourself to your new friends?"

"Hello everyone!" the puppy said, forcing a smile. "I'm from Ireland, but I've been in this country a little over a year. Miss LeChow became m-my guardian after my... daddy died and my mommy had to go back to Ireland. My mom is... well, sick, and can't take care of me by herself. But Miss LeChow was a friend of hers before I was born, and she agreed to take care of me in her family. So now the kids in the LeChow and Bernerholdt families are sort of my brothers and sisters. Everyone has been very nice to me so far, and I hope to make friends with a lot of you. Thank you."

"Awwww, sorry about what happened to your family!" said a young mouse girl who looked to be about Meghan's age. "But Marie and her mom are really nice. You'll like living with them! I'm Rose. Would you like to sit next to me? There's a desk open over here."

"I'd like that, thank you," Meghan said, sitting beside the mouse girl.

Several other kids also introduced themselves, and offered to help Meghan find her way around the school. The teacher allowed the kids to spend several minutes getting to know the new girl, and was pleased that most of them refrained from asking anything more about the girl's tragic past. Like all of the school staff, Miss Ruby had been told by the Principal about the girl's background and special needs. Yet the child seemed to be adapting very rapidly to her new environment.

===

When the class bell rang for second period, half a dozen kids who were close to Meghan's age volunteered to walk her to her next class, and to show here where things were along the way. Surrounded by her new friends, Meghan waved happily at Hans and Heidi, and said, "I like it here! Everyone is so friendly!"

===

April 1, 2010 (Thursday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

Catherine Brushtail celebrated her sixth birthday at Lord Karl's mansion, with five of her young friends from the school that she had recently begun attended kindergarten at. When Heidi had mentioned to her father a few weeks earlier that Karla was home schooling Catherine and keeping her on the estate grounds, Karl had soon thereafter called Karla into his office and insisted that Catherine be enrolled at the same private school that the maids all attended. He had thought that was where the little vixen had been going to school for Kindergarten. He had left it Karla to make those arrangements, as she did for all the estate's children. He told Karla that he wanted Catherine to have more chances to socialize with other children her age. He also told Karla bluntly that he didn't want _her_to be the sole source of the girl's education. Her mother had relented, and in the last two weeks the innocent and friendly little vixen had already made quite a few new friends.

The three girls and two boys, all from her kindergarten class, were all amazed at how big the mansion was, and at how beautifully the solarium had been decorated for her party. None of them had ever been to the mansion before.

Two of Catherine's young friends were from noble families, though not as wealthy or as high in rank as Lord Karl's family, and were brought to the party by their governess or nanny. But the others were children of employees at estates similar to Lord Karl's - people with service jobs outwardly similar to Redd and Karla's work, and those kids had one or both of their parents with them. None of the young guest's families, however, were from estates that were part of the Bernerholdt Foundation's programs. To these guests, Lord Karl von Bernerholdt was merely a wealthy local celebrity and philanthropist - a noble dog who made substantial financial contributions to the school and to the community. The staff had all been warned of this, and the maids that the guests saw all wore knee length skirts and panties with their uniforms, instead of their usual miniskirts which came only to mid thigh.

The guests were offered a sumptuous if somewhat early dinner, served in the solarium by the maids for the guests, their parents, and Catherine's family. Then they had cake and ice cream and the kids played party games, assisted by the maids. Redd Brushtail and his wife, Karla, chatted with the parents of the visiting children while the kids played, mentioning that Redd worked here as the chauffeur, and that Karla was the senior maid, and proudly introducing them also to her twin babies, Jan and Jodi.

When it was time for presents, and the last gift from Catherine's family and guests had been unwrapped, Lord Karl joined the party.

"Welcome to my home," he said, as he entered the room from the foyer. "I'm so glad that you could all come to celebrate little Catherine's birthday with her family!"

"You came!" Catherine squealed, running over to hug him. "Thank you for coming to my party, sir! Hey everybody! This is my mommy's..."

"Ahem! May I present our gracious and generous employer," Redd said quickly, interrupting his daughter. "Lord Karl von Bernerholdt, heir to Count von Bernerholdt."

"You and your lovely wife have earned generous treatment from me ten times over, my friend," Lord Karl said. "Catherine? I have something for you. Please bring in her present, Miss Natalie, Miss Kaitlin."

The identical twin red vixens entered the room carrying between them an upright, narrow box that was taller than Catherine, and big enough to hold a child her size. It had gold gift wrapping and a bright red bow and a tag that read, 'For Catherine, from Lord Karl.'

"OOOOHHH! What is it?" the child asked, entranced at once by the size of the gift and the mystery of what it might contain.

With some help from the two maids, the little vixen tore open the present and the gold foil box within, and squealed happily when she saw the life sized vixen doll inside it, dressed in an exact replica of the school uniform that Catherine wore in the first grade. "OH! OH! OH! It's a twin doll! It looks just like me!" she shouted, dancing around the room with the doll in her hands and showing it to everyone. "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!"

"Now _you_have a twin too, like us, and like your little brother and sister are twins," Miss Natalie said, nodding to the playpen off to one side where the infant twin foxes, Jan and Jody, now slept, after having finished their bottles.

Lord Karl chatted briefly with the adults while the kids played with Catherine's new tea set and with a card matching game that she had been given, and admired her other gifts. Catherine kept her vixen doll beside her for the rest of the party. Then one by one each family headed for home, since it was, after all, a school night, and the children were all quite young.

Catherine hugged her big doll to her chest as she watched the last of her friends driving off after the party. When the last guest was out of sight, and they had returned to the foyer, the child hugged Lord Karl's leg again and said. "That was the bestest party ever! Thank you, Master Karl! And I love my new dolly! I'm gonna name her Cara! She's so pretty!"

"As pretty as you are, my dear," Lord Karl said, petting her hair. "Now go help your daddy to gather up all your presents. The maids will help you to carry it all to your room."

"There's another gift you could give her today, Master," the girl's mother said quietly, as her husband and daughter went back into the solarium. "One only _you_can give her. She's already curious about sex, and wants to learn. And she respects you and loves you as much as she does my husband."

"Heidi has mentioned the girl's precocious sexual curiosity," Karl said. "And I am rather certain that you quite deliberately intended for Catherine to see you and Redd having sex with Heidi a few weeks ago. I know you want me to start seducing our youngest daughter, Karla. But as I have said the last few times you have made that offer, Catherine is still much too young. You saw how she chatters with her young friends. She almost blurted out that you're my lover or that I was your Master, before Redd interrupted her. You know I won't seduce her without telling her that I am her father first. What if she told one of them that I'm her father, and that she's learning all about sex, first hand, from the three of us?"

"She's only a year younger than Heidi was, when she started learning about oral sex," Karla stated. "Heidi never told anyone what she was up to with Taylor, Marie and Hans. Even I didn't suspect it for quite a while. I'm not asking you to rape your youngest daughter. You don't even have to tell her yet that you're her real father. Just let her have her first taste of a cock from you, allow her to do it again occasionally if she wants to, and give Redd and I permission to start training her to serve you. You should see how sad and disappointed she looks when we tell her she can't join Redd and I in bed and have sex with us. She looked positively envious when she watched Heidi sucking Redd cock. Just ask her if she would like to learn about sex from you. I'm telling you, if you offer her the chance to suck your cock, she'll do it as fast as any of your maids."

"I... I said no, and that's final," Lord Karl said, though he was sorely tempted by her arguments. "Not this year."

"But maybe next year?" she asked hopefully, noting that her Master didn't seem as angry at her offer as he had in the past. "It's tempting, isn't it?"

"Not this year," Karl repeated. "I'll tell you when I think she is old enough."

"Very well, Master," Karla said. "We will continue to deny our daughter her birthright as one of your beloved children, until you see fit to embrace her and accept her. I still think you should just do it, but we shall obey your command, my Lord. I promise that she shall continue to go without knowing what it feels like to have a cock in her mouth, until you permit it. By the way, I have stopped taking my birth control pills, and Redd and I are trying to conceive another baby together - one that is really his. That will, I think, be my last child."

"Good. He deserves a child of his own with you. I'll be quite satisfied with oral or anal service from you, or using a condom with you otherwise, so we can be certain this one is his. And I expect you to do the same with young Will Steiner and any other males you may be mating with. No one but Redd should have any chance of being the father this time, and that is an order!" Karl said.

"Yes, Master. I promise you, this next child really will be my husband's baby," Karla said.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 519 By DoggyStyle57, August 2014

==========

April 3, 2010 (Saturday morning) - at the Blackwell family's home, in Pouncefield.

"Good morning, pretty girls!" Mandy said cheerfully at the door of her brothers' bedroom. "Come on 'Teresa', 'Dora'! Rise and shine! Get dressed as girls, get your wigs on and get down to breakfast. Mom already has a batch of pancakes started!"

Terry glanced at the clock and groaned. "Unghhh. Wha? Mandy! It isn't even eight o'clock yet, and it's Saturday. What's the rush?"

"Well, the longer you take to get ready and get fed, the more people there will be in the mall today, to see you while we take you shopping!" Mandy said with a grin. "Mom's taking the four of us to Pouncefield Mall to get the two of you the rest of your girl clothes, including good shoes and some bras and some nicer quality dresses. Of course, if you'd rather sleep in, we could go at lunch time, or even later in the afternoon, when the mall is packed and there's a much better chance that some of your friends will see you. It's your choice, girls! One way or the other, you're going to the mall today as girls. I just thought you might prefer doing it early, when the mall was the least crowded."

"Eeep! Tell mom we'll be right down, Mistress!" Terry said, as both boys scrambled out of bed, took off their girly nightgowns, and dashed naked for the hall bathroom.

"Good girls!" Mandy said with a laugh, as they rushed past her. "And each of you should wear one of your button-up blouses instead of a t-shirt! You're going to change clothes several times, and you don't want to mess up your wigs any more than necessary. I'll see you in the kitchen."

===

April 3, 2010 (Saturday morning) - Pouncefield Mall, in downtown Pouncefield.

They got to the mall at nine thirty in the morning, before most of the mall stores had even opened. Gretchen found a convenient parking spot close to the third floor sky bridge between the parking garage and the multi-story downtown mall, and led her four 'girls' into the mall.

'Teresa' and 'Dora' tugged self consciously at their 14 inch long skirts as they crossed the glass-enclosed sky bridge, nervously looking down at the joggers and other pedestrians at street level. "Mistress? How long do we have to stay here?" Teresa asked nervously.

"Well, that depends on how long it takes to find what we want," Mandy replied, as she paused and looked at the mall directory when they stepped into the mall. "Relax and look around you. There's nobody here yet but a handful of mall walkers. The stores mostly open at ten on Saturday, but we can window shop while we work our way down to the street level. Mom and Lisa and I will do virtually all the talking for you, once we start shopping. All you 'girls' have to do is nod or shake your head when anyone else might hear you, and we'll say that you only speak German, if anyone asks why you won't talk to them. All right, I know what shops I want us to go to. We'll take our time getting down to the ground level, so if you see anything in a store window that you would _like_us to get for you, just say so! These clothes are for you, after all."

"Ummm, what about the prices?" Terry asked quietly. "I mean, new clothes are expensive, and I know mom and dad are pretty careful with what they spend. How are we gonna pay for all this?"

Mandy reached into her purse and pulled out a shiny new debit card. "The first $1,000 is a gift from Hans. He gave me this pre-loaded debit card and said I could spend up to that much on anything I wanted for you two, as his gift to our family. He wants to see you do this as much as I do. So don't worry too much about the money. Let's go shopping!"

===

They didn't spend long on the third floor. Mostly they looked through the windows at 'Pimp My Paws', at the pretty shoes and sandals.

"Don't worry, 'girls', I won't insist on high heels for you, at least not on this trip," Mandy said. "You'll have a hard enough time learning to walk and act like proper young ladies, without worrying about twisting an ankle or aching feet."

"Anything more than a two and a half inch heel is torture, trust me," their mother said. Her own shoes had sensible inch and a half high block heels. "The higher heels make our legs look fabulous, but you really don't want to walk very far or dance in three inch or higher heels. It can certainly be done, of course. I've danced at a wedding in six inch spike heels. But I regretted it most of the night and all the next day!"

They took the escalator to the second floor, and looked at the window displays for the 'Yippy Wear' store at clothes for grown up women, and also at the shop next door, 'Code 9433', which sold intimate sleepwear and lingerie for adult women.

"What does '9433' have to do with girly stuff like that?" Teddy asked.

"Watch their sign," Mandy said, pointing to an animated sign that showed a cell phone's numeric keypad, with the digits 9-4-3-3 being selected, and then a pause, before repeating.

"I still don't get it," Teddy said.

"What letter on each button lights up when it glows?" Mandy asked, grinning. "Maybe you don't know that word yet?"

Lisa watched the sign with the twins and broke into giggles. "OH! Oh wow, I never_noticed that! How did I miss that before? I must have gone by this store like, fifty times, and never realized it was spelling _that out!"

"Y - I - F - F. Yiff?" Teddy said, scratching his ear. "What's that mean?"

"It's slang for having sex," their mother replied. "Yiffing is fucking. Oh God, I can't believe I'm telling my kids that in public," she said, suddenly realizing what she had just done, and looking around to see if anyone else was close enough to have heard her. But the only other person near them was an elderly sheepdog who was walking briskly by, with ear buds for his iPawed plugging his ears.

"Well, I see some great ideas in that store, but the mall's stores open in ten more minutes. Let's go to the street level," Mandy said.

"_Please_tell me we won't be seen by people on the sidewalk, or go out by the street," Teddy said.

"Oh, probably not," Mandy said, as they rode the escalator to the ground floor. "The street side of the Yippy Wear store is mostly display windows. And the girls' clothes and intimate apparel for girls are closer to the inner side of the mall. The school uniform shop only has two small windows facing the street, and the Saint Lovejoy's uniforms are close to the center courtyard."

"School uniforms? But we already have... oh... oh NO! Girl's school uniforms?" Terry said, with a horrified look on his face.

"Oh relax! I only want each of you to have a schoolgirl uniform to wear for daddy in the bedroom, so you don't have to borrow two sets from Lisa and maybe get them messy. She needs to keep her real uniforms clean for school," Mandy said. "Besides, they looked really cute on you when you wore Lisa's school uniforms last week, didn't they?"

"Well, yeah, I guess they did," Terry said. Then they reached the bottom of the escalator, and both he and his twin shut up, because the ground floor had quite a few people milling around in the open courtyard, waiting for the mall stores to open. Terry could see Cynthia and Pokeinfo over by the video game store, apparently trying to decide on a few new console games to buy. And Edna Foxx was looking in the window of a perfume shop, at some pheromone based perfumes that they were advertising in the store's display.

As soon as the doors to the stores opened, Mandy led her family into 'The Classroom', a store that specialized in private school uniforms for school children, and which also has a small department where they sold adult-sized variants of the uniforms, for cosplay and role-playing purposes.

Gretchen took her twins to the girl's section, and picked out four short, pleated blue miniskirts; four white, short sleeved shirts with a blue peter pan collar, and two pairs of dark grey Mary Jane's shoes for the twins, while Lisa and Mandy found white knee socks and panties for them. Then Mandy and Lisa each took a twin into one of the dressing rooms, while Gretchen stood idly near the changing area's entrance, keeping an eye out for anyone that might disturb them.

"Try all of it on, except the panties, and keep on those socks. The socks you have on now are pretty much the same as the uniform ones," Mandy told Terry, when they stepped into a dressing room.

Terry shrugged out of his skirt and blouse and shoes, and put on the uniform's blouse and very short skirt.

"God! How do you keep everyone from seeing your panties?" Terry asked, tugging down the front of the ten inch long miniskirt's hem. It barely reached below his crotch.

"I _don't_usually wear the panties at school. Take yours off, and put the shoes on. We need to make sure they fit," she said calmly.

"Oh... wait... what? You're joking, aren't you?" her brother asked. "You wouldn't really go to school with no panties on under a skirt this short, would you?"

"I'm completely serious. You mean you haven't noticed? Well, I suppose Lisa and I did_order you and Teddy not to pay any attention to the girls at school and to still act like you think they have cooties. As far as I know, _most of the girls at school don't wear panties. I'm not wearing any now, either. See?" Mandy said, raising the hem of her own skirt, which was only about 14 inches long and didn't even come halfway to her knees, and showing Terry her unclothed pink slit, quite damp with arousal. "Take the panties off, and leave them off, while we're in the mall. It's a real rush."

"B-but, I'll get stiff, and it'll make my skirt push up in front!" the cross-dressed boy sobbed, as his cock started to harden. "See? It's already makin' a big lump in front, even with my panties still on!"

"Then Lisa and I will just have to take care of that for you two, won't we?" Mandy said. She knelt in front of her girly brother, yanked his panties down to around his ankles, and lifted his skirt and eagerly started sucking him off.

Judging from the moans they heard through the dressing room wall, Lisa was doing much the same thing to her twin in the dressing room next to theirs. The forbidden thrill of having his sister suck his cock in a public place was driving Terry wild. He struggled to keep his voice down as he almost immediately flooded his big sister's throat with his seed. She kept on swallowing and sucking until his cock retreated back into his sheath, completely spent.

Mandy licked her muzzle clean and said, "Well! That should keep you safe for a little while longer. Now I want you to go out and show mom how cute you look. Go all the way out of the dressing area in front of her, turn slowly, wait for her response, and then come back and change back into your own skirt and blouse. But I'm keeping your panties!" She put them into her purse, and waited for him to return.

Teresa and Dora both stepped out into the store at almost the same time, twirled slowly in front of their mom to show her the schoolgirl uniforms, and then looked pleadingly at her for some sign that they could retreat to the safety of the dressing room.

Gretchen giggled at the cute way that her sons blushed, not realizing yet why they were so completely flustered. She assumed it was because her daughters either gave their brothers a quick fuck or a quick blow job in the dressing room, since Mandy and Lisa had told her that would probably happen. But they hadn't told her they were going to take the boys' panties away. "That looks fine. Go change, and we'll get those for you and go to the next store."

The boys rushed past her, and soon came out in their original clothes, still blushing fiercely. Their sisters followed close behind them smiling happily.

Mandy bought the uniforms with her debit card, and then they went next door to the 'Yippy Wear' kid's clothing department.

The store was getting moderately busy, but thankfully no one the twins knew was in sight.

"Lisa and I will find nice party dress or two for each of them, like a girl their age would choose to wear to a school dance," Mandy said. "Mom? Can you help them to get the right size training bras? And see if you can find some lacy ones that fit them."

Gretchen nodded and took her girly sons to the 'intimates' section, and got three training bras for each of them. Then she took them both into the changing rooms, to try on their bras and make sure they fit.

"M-mom? I can't go back out there," Teddy said, wearing just a bra above the waist, and holding both hands against the front of his skirt so it looked almost like he badly needed to pee.

"Why not? You've both been doing fine so far. No one has reacted as if you were anything but a girl, have they?" she asked.

"They will if they see this," Teddy said, moving his hands and revealing the tent that his erect cock was making in the front of his skirt. "Our sisters took our panties! I can't keep it from showing!"

"Oh! Well, err... you weren't doing that earlier," their mom said.

"Lisa sucked my cock to get rid of my boner, mom, an' Mandy did it for Terry. Can you help us? Please?" Terry pleaded. His skirt was just as badly tented in front.

Realizing her daughters had set her up, and that they were guarding the door to the changing area, the 31 year old mother of four got on her hands and knees between her eleven year old sons, and said, "Try to keep quiet. Mommy will help you. Dora, you... can fuck me, while I suck Teresa." Then she took Terry's cock into her mouth and started to try to relieve his aching balls, while raising her tail and offering her cunt to Teddy.

"Oh God, mom!" Terry whispered, as he held his mother's head in both hands and humped her face, while looking at their reflection in the dressing room's floor to ceiling mirror.

Teddy pushed the wet crotch of his mom's panties to one side and slipped his cock into her vagina, and started humping her eagerly. "Oh yeah! This is great!" he said as quietly as he could. "Thanks, mom! You're the best!"

Gretchen swallowed Terry's load and with his cock still in her mouth, she looked sideways at their reflection in the floor to ceiling mirror on the side wall of the dressing room. She could hardly believe that she was doing such lewd things with her own sons in a public place. As Teddy finished fucking her, she had a climax of her own.

"C-clean mommy up, or your cum will be dribbling down my legs while we shop," she said to Teddy, when Terry removed his limp cock from her mouth.

"Sure mom," Teddy said quietly while Terry got dressed again. He bent down to lick his own mess from his mother's sloppy cunt, and licked her to a second orgasm.

===

When the three of them came walking unsteadily out of the changing room, Mandy and Lisa handed the twins two party dresses each, and the girls took the twins right back into the changing rooms. Mandy went with Teddy this time.

The boys managed to try on both dresses before their 'problem' arose again, and their sisters each allowed them to fuck them doggy style in the cramped changing booths. Without prompting, both boys licked their sisters clean when they were done, then got dressed in their girl clothes again.

After buying two more skirts and a couple of good blouses for each of them, as well as a new blouse each for Lisa and Mandy, they took the escalators inside the store to go back up to the second floor.

The mall was definitely getting busier now. They saw Cynthia and Pokeinfo again, but the bunny and her lion boyfriend soon left Yippy Wear and went into the arcade together, and didn't seem to see the Blackwell family.

The second floor was adult women's clothing, and Gretchen got herself a sexy new cocktail dress, while Lisa and Mandy picked out a rather sexy dress for each of the four kids. All of the kid's dresses had very short skirts and low necklines, and a plunging back that went almost all the way down to their tails. When they tried these on, the boys didn't need another blow job from their sisters to stay limp. They had pretty much fucked themselves out, and were too embarrassed to get aroused again.

Unfortunately for the twins, the next stop was 'Code 9433's adult lingerie section. Walking through all the displays of lace panties and flimsy nightgowns got them going again. The girls chose several pairs of frilly ruffled lace panties for the twins, and allowed them to put a pair of the lacy panties on in the ladies public bathroom in the mall, after they bought them.

Going back to the third floor, Mandy said, "The rest of you go into the shoe store and find some nice street shoes for them, and a pair of shoes they can dance in that go well with their sexy new dresses. I need to go to another store and get a few... special items. I'll join you in the shoe store in a few minutes."

She waited for them to go into the shoe store together, then Mandy ducked into a store named 'Ties that Bind'. While this shop was not as much an 'adult' store as some porn shops, it did cater to some mild fetish wear and bondage needs, including leather collars and cuffs, and silk rope. She bought the twins each a red leather collar with a gold heart-shaped tag that was engraved with 'Pretty Girl' in a flowing cursive script, and a matching set of wrist cuffs, which could all be linked to each other and the sides of the collar with thin gold chains. She also found a matching gold chain leash with a red leather handle, for each of them. Last, she got several coils of red and black silk ropes. She had all of these things wrapped in purple tissue paper, so the twins wouldn't see what she bought just yet, and had it put in an unmarked black shopping bag, before rejoining her family in the shoe store.

By the time they finished buying shoes for all four of the kids, it was almost time for lunch. The mall was quite crowded, and the twins looked around fearfully as Mandy led them out of the shoe store, and in the direction of the busy food court.

"Shall we stay for lunch?" Mandy asked.

"Please no, Mistress!" Terry whispered, as he looked across the open central area at the food court on the far side of the mall, and saw no less than a dozen kids that he knew, including Edward Foxx and his sister Edna, Hazel Hanson, Ashley, and a couple of kitty girls that they knew were in the cheerleader squad with their big sister.

"Can't we go home now, please?" Teddy asked.

"Oh, I suppose," Mandy replied, looking mildly disappointed. "You've been very good girls, but this has been quite a new experience for you. Let's go home, mom."

===

April 3, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - at the Blackwell family's home, in Pouncefield.

When they got home, Richard Blackwell had a surprise waiting for his family.

"Go look in your bedrooms, kids. I just finished setting up some new furniture for you," he said.

They all went upstairs, and found that the kid's four twin beds had been replaced by one queen sized bed in each bedroom! Lisa and Mandy had a white four-poster bed with a pink floral canopy and bedding, and the twins had a similar sized bed that was also a four poster canopy bed, but in dark stained oak wood, and with a dark red canopy and bedding.

"I tried to get a bed for the twins that wasn't too girly, so if they have friends over that don't know we make them dress like girls, their room won't look too much like a girl's room. But it's still more of a girly style than what they had," he said, "Now you'll each have enough room for two or even three people in a bed."

"Thanks for not getting us stuff with flowers and unicorns and rainbows on it, dad," Teddy said, as he looked into the door of his bedroom. "I kind of like this new bed."

"I love it, daddy!" Mandy said, as she ran a hand down one of the sturdy corner posts of her new bed, and looked up at the heavy wood frame that supported the canopy. "It's like you read my mind about what sort of new beds to get us! Ohh, this has a lot of potential."

The twins looked at her questioningly, almost afraid to ask what their sister meant by that remark.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 520 By DoggyStyle57, August 2014

==========

April 10, 2010 (Saturday morning) - at the Blackwell family's home, in Pouncefield.

The next week passed quietly, with the twins obediently dressing as girls whenever they were at home, and with everyone in the family only using their 'girl names' when they spoke to them at home. They awakened their parents with oral sex the each morning, but while Gretchen and Richard enjoyed the oral sex with their girly sons, they didn't allow them to have any other sorts of sex with either parent. Lisa and Mandy allowed the boys to have sex with them twice during the week, once with each brother spending the whole night in bed with their sister. But the rest of the week the girls slept in their own bedroom, and the boys in theirs. By the time the weekend arrived, 'Teresa' and 'Dora' seemed almost completely comfortable in their new roles as girls and as the family sex Pets.

"Dad? Hans is on the phone," Mandy said to her father, shortly after breakfast on Saturday morning. "His father is in town for Hans' birthday, and Lord Karl would like to meet all six of us today, before Hans' party starts. 'If it is convenient', he says. Lord Karl would like to talk to you about it. Hans just put him on the line."

"Well, don't keep him waiting. He's not likely to be someone I'm going to refuse to talk to now, is he?" Richard said. "Hand me the phone."

"Here you go, dad," Mandy replied, giving him the cordless phone.

"Yes, this is Richard Blackwell speaking. Hello sir! Why yes, I can certainly bring my wife and myself as well as our four kids over there to meet you. I was already going to bring the kids to your son's party after lunch, and we didn't have any important plans for the morning. ... It would be our pleasure. When should we come over?" Richard said. There was a pause as he listened to the phone, and then he replied, "Yes, that would be fine." Another, longer pause, and he said, "Umm humm... Wait, what? You want us to... Oh! ... I see. Well, yes, when you put it that way, I suppose it makes sense. Well, I don't see why not, given what we've already done with each other and seen each other's families doing, in person or on videos. I'll let my family know, so they can be prepared, and we'll be there at eleven thirty sharp. ... Yes. See you then. Goodbye."

"What did Hans' dad want, daddy?" Mandy asked, taking the phone and putting it back in its charging cradle. "Dad? Are you all right?"

"He... Well, we've been invited to a brief orgy, it seems. All six of us, plus Hans, Lord Karl, and Heidi. He... wants to see us mating with each other, and for us to see him and his son mating with Heidi. He called it 'family bonding', so we could all be comfortable with the idea of Hans and Heidi coming over here and having sex with us and with each other, when we mate with our family members."

"That sounds great! Did he have any special requests? Are you gonna let Lord Karl fuck mom? She'd love him, daddy," Mandy said enthusiastically.

"N-no... requests... he... just said we could work out the details when we get there," Richard said. "Whatever we wanted to do, with whoever we wanted, would be fine. As long as... well, as long as everyone does some sort of incest while the other family watches. Go find your mom and your sisters and brothers. We... need to discuss this, and then get ready."

===

After Richard relayed the Lord's request to his family, Terry and Teddy were told to change back into boys' clothing, and everyone dressed nicely for meeting Lord Karl. Gretchen chose to wear the rather sexy new dress that she had bought at the mall the prior week.

Richard looked at his wife and asked, "Dear? Are... well, are you planning on offering yourself to Lord Karl?"

"Should I refuse him, if he asks me?" Gretchen asked seriously. "Should we refuse if he wants to fuck any of our children, or wants us to have sex with Hans or Heidi? I got the impression, from what you said, that he wanted to watch the boys mating with me and you mating with our daughters, or some other combination of us, and that he wanted us to see him having sex in some way with Hans and Heidi. But honestly? I'd... be rather flattered if he did ask to bed me. So I may as well look my best. Would it bother you, if I have sex with Lord Karl? How could that be any worse than allowing my own sons to fuck me?"

"Daddy? I don't think Lord Karl will ask for a turn with mom," Mandy said. "No offense mom, but Hans' dad prefers girls my age or even younger. But daddy, what will you do, if they ask if you'd like to fuck Heidi's ass or get a blow job from her, while we all watch?"

Richard blinked, and said, "I suppose I would do it. And if he asks to fuck Gretchen, or to have Hans fuck her while we all watch, I suppose that is all right too, if she wants to. After all, we did already request a chance to invite Hans and Heidi to an orgy with us."

"Does that mean we need to bring our girly stuff, and let Hans or his dad fuck us too, if they want to?" Terry asked.

"I don't think so," Richard said. "He specifically mentioned bringing my 'sons', and made no mention of anyone cross dressing. And he did say nothing would be required that anyone was the least bit unwilling to do. Do you boys want to have sex with Lord Karl, or with Hans, while Lord Karl watches you?"

"Not really," Terry said. "I suppose I don't mind letting him see us fucking our sisters or our mom, and I might even be willing to have sex with you or Teddy while they watch. But I don't really want to do it with Hans while his dad is watching us, or with his dad."

"Yeah, that goes for me, too," Teddy said. "Though... I think it might be cool to watch mom making out with Hans' dad, or with Hans."

"Well, get in the car, everyone," Richard said. This is going to be very interesting, however it works out."

===

April 10, 2010 (11:30 AM Saturday morning) - Bernerholdt mansion, in Pouncefield.

They were met at the door of Hans' mansion by Miss Taylor, in her full maid uniform. The teenaged vixen said, "Welcome to Bernerholdt Mansion! You're right on time. Lunch will be served in the dining room, as soon as everyone has gathered there. If you'll follow me please?"

Hans and Lord Karl were standing beside the dining room table. Marie LeChow was the only one seated at the table so far, near one end, with her right arm in a sling. She waved at the new arrivals with her left hand and said, "Hi there!"

"This is my father, Lord Karl von Bernerholdt," Hans said. "Father? This is Mandy Blackwell's family."

"A pleasure to meet all of you," Lord Karl said. "I do have one quick request, and I should have thought to mention it when I asked you to come meet me. There is a little Bernese girl named Meghan staying here, who does not yet know of the... liaisons... in the family. Miss Cheri will be taking her to a therapist's appointment right after lunch. So until they have left, please refrain from speaking about what we intend to do after the meal, all right? Taylor? Please go get Meghan and Heidi, and tell them lunch is ready."

"Of course! I'm Richard Blackwell. It's a pleasure to meet you, sir," Richard said, shaking Lord Karl's hand firmly and introducing all of his family.

Lord Karl shook hands with the boys, and kissed the hands of the ladies, including Gretchen, which made the Bernese mom blush. Karl also made sure to introduce Marie LeChow to all of the guests.

"Wheeeee!" came a playful child's voice from the foyer. They all turned and saw Taylor at the bottom of the main staircase, catching a six year old Bernese girl who was just at the end of sliding down the handrail of the grand staircase. The vixen spun the child around in a full circle before setting her lightly on her feet. Heidi followed, descending the stairs in a more ladylike manner, though looking enviously at the banister, as if she wished she could slide down the railing like their young guest was free to do.

"It's good to see the child smiling and laughing," Karl said. "Meghan was abused as a child, and Miss Cheri just became her Guardian. I believe you all know Heidi and Taylor already?"

"We heard about Meghan last week, My Lord, and Hans and Heidi introduced all four of us kids to her on her first day at Saint Lovejoy's," Mandy said. "I agree. It's good to see her looking so happy. And yes, I think my parents and siblings have met everyone else that lives here."

"If you can all be seated, lunch is ready!" said a young canine maid from the door that led to the kitchen. Hazel and Cheri were each pushing a cart, laden with soup bowls, a soup tureen, and a plate of sandwiches, as well as an assortment of beverage choices. Taylor, Hazel and Cheri served the meal, and then took seats at the table to join them for the meal.

"Where are Phil and Bridget?" Mandy asked, as she started in on her soup.

"Getting last minute supplies for Hans' party," Miss Cheri said. "We thought we had enough ice cream for everyone, but two hungry little girls staged a midnight ice cream raid last night..." she said, looking at Heidi and Meghan.

"It was my fault!" Heidi rapidly insisted, noting the somewhat frightened look on Meghan's face. "I got to talking to Meghan last night after we went to bed, about what the party would be like today. Can you believe Meghan had never had cherry ice cream with real cherry bits in it? Or a banana split? So we went to the kitchen and I made cherry banana splits for both of us. And ummm, they were so good that we both had seconds."

"I know. When I found the mess this morning, I checked the security cameras, and found you were both in the kitchen," Miss Cheri said. "Though I half expected it to be your brother. He's started another growth spurt, and his appetite has been increasing."

Meghan said nothing, but she looked terrified.

"You're _not_in trouble, Meghan, and neither of you will be punished," Miss Cheri said gently to the child beside her. "You may have as much as you want of anything that we have. We can buy more, if we run low. I just wish you would have asked. I really wouldn't have minded getting up in the middle of the night, for something like that."

"Still, tis sorry I am," she said, calming down slightly. "I could have ruined Hans' party! I didna think it through."

"We said it's all right, and we meant it Meghan. Don't worry about it!" Hans insisted. Then he switched the topic of conversation to other matters, such as who Meghan had made friends with recently at school, and what her favorite things were about school so far. Soon the girl was smiling and chattering away again, the dark cloud of fear lifted like a passing spring shower.

At the end of lunch, Miss Cheri and Meghan got up, and Cheri said, "Meghan and I will be back in two hours or so, certainly in time for the party. Marie can take door duty in case any guests arrive early. It is unlikely that any other guests will arrive before we return, but someone should remain available just in case. Taylor and Hazel are to assist Phil and Bridget in the kitchen when they return, for party preparations. I think that has matters well in hand?"

"Quite well! Thank you, M'Lady," Hans said. "See you in a while, Meghan!"

Once Meghan and Cheri were on their way, Lord Karl said, "Shall we go up to my son's rooms, for our 'activities'? The maids will ensure that no one disturbs us."

"As you wish, sir," Richard said, taking his wife's hand. "Please lead the way."

===

Richard and Gretchen were amazed at how opulent Hans' suite of rooms was, taking in the sitting room, the hot tub, and the huge bed. Their children had, of course, seen all of this before.

"Well, let us come to the heart of the matter," Lord Karl said, once everyone was in the room and comfortable, either standing or seated on chairs or on the bed. "Your family and mine have become quite close over the last eight months. Your two daughters have been girlfriends to my son, and Mandy still is one of his girlfriends. My son trusted your family with the fact that we engage in incestuous relations in our family, and Miss Mandy seems to have encouraged all of you to follow our example and to break those social boundaries yourselves. We have, it seems, had quite a catalyzing influence on your family. I don't know if I should apologize for disrupting your lives so much, or if I should be grateful that you have embraced the same personal choices regarding incest as my own family have. "

"Don't apologize, sir," Richard said. "I'll admit, eight months ago I couldn't possibly have imagined we would be sitting here today, preparing to mate with each other in a two-family orgy. Three of our children were still virgins, we didn't yet know that Mandy was no longer a virgin, and my wife and I were monogamous and had never contemplated sex with_any_ child, much less our own offspring. But now that we've begun enjoying each other in bed, we can't imagine going back to the way we were. I don't think anyone in my family regrets it. Nor do I find your family entirely to be the cause of our changes. Our daughter Mandy was having sex with her cousin Paula before we moved here from Texas. That cousin and two others, we have just recently found out, have also having sex with each other. With the influences of this region on its inhabitants, we might well have ended up just as sexually involved with each other as we are now, even if none of us had ever met Hans. Your son showed us that a family could have intimate relations with each other and still remain quite functional and normal in other regards. He took the fear out of it for us. Undoubtedly it happened to us faster, because of your family. But the seeds of it were already in our daughter and in her cousins, and probably in all of us."

"I'm glad you feel that way," Lord Karl said. "I asked you here today because I wanted all of us to become completely comfortable with each other, and to remove any remaining doubts or secrets between us. Mandy and your children already know most of our family secrets, and I think we know everything she has had the six of you up to, plus what her three cousins, Will, Anna and Paula have done with each other. You might not know that your children's cousins, Will and Anna, now work for me, and have sex with me. Yes, both the girl and the boy. They are training to be a maid and a houseboy, just like Taylor and Marie and the other girls here are. You also might not have been told yet that Taylor and Marie are both my daughters, and that Marie's mother, Miss Cheri, is sexually active with all of us, including her daughter. Taylor's mother is my senior maid back in Switzerland, has been my lover for quite a while, and is sexually active with Taylor when they are together. So you see, my family has been involved with incest in quite a few ways, and for a long time. My wife and I are separated. She does not participate in our incestuous activities, but she is aware of them in a general sense, and tolerates what we do with each other. We don't flaunt it in front of her, and she turns a blind eye toward it."

"I hadn't told my parents about Taylor or Marie yet, but my sister, brothers and I knew about them already," Mandy said.

Karl nodded and said, "Yes, most of this is for your parents' sake, and for my own reassurance. Because it's one thing to be told that someone else is doing the same things you're doing, and quite another to have done it with them - to have seen each other do it with your own eyes. So today, as a 'family bonding' activity between our families, I would like each of us to demonstrate for the others that we approve of and engage in incest, by mating with a relative in front of the rest of us. Then there can be no doubts between us when I say that it is perfectly all right with me that my two children join yours in a family orgy, and have sex with each other, while you mate with your own family members. I have only one restriction on what my children may do with any of you. Heidi's hymen must remain intact. It may seem an odd thing to require, when she can have oral and anal sex all she wants. But for the sake of our inheritance, I don't wish to risk her been seen as 'damaged', when the inheritance is finalized in about one more year. Once that is past us, I fully expect that Hans or I will take her virginity, and thereafter she will have no limits. She already desires that mating with us."

"Ummm, what about some of us mating with some of the people in your family today?" Lisa asked. "I'm kind of jealous that Mandy got to mate with you, and I haven't, sir. And I think my daddy would really like to try something with Heidi."

"If we have time, certainly," Lord Karl said. "But my son has his party in a few hours, and after that we have other activities planned here before I leave tomorrow morning. So for this visit, two hours is all can spare you for sensual encounters between us. I would be happy to bed you, Miss Lisa Blackwell. Richard? Once we have had our incestuous fun, would you care to swap daughters, and try my little Heidi's mouth or ass?"

"If she is willing, I certainly would, sir, and thank you. Hummm, I suppose if I mate with my daughters and my wife mates with my sons, that will meet your requirements in the most efficient way?" Richard suggested.

"It would indeed. And while you do that, Hans and I will share Heidi. That should give us all some time for other requests, such as the ones Lisa suggested," Karl said.

Everyone carefully removed their clothes, and Heidi, Hans and Karl got on the big bed first. Heidi happily swallowed her father's cock, while her brother greased her tail hole and entered her ass doggy style.

"You're going to love Heidi's ass, Mister Blackwell!" Hans said, as he eagerly buggered his sister.

"I'm sure I will. But call me Richard, please Hans. If we're going to be this intimate with each other, despite age differences, we should all be on a first name basis," Richard said, as he his daughters and waited his turn on the bed.

"Ahhhh. How I've missed my children!" Karl said enthusiastically, as his nine your old daughter expertly took every inch of his cock down her young throat, and milked him for his creamy seed.

"Mummmm! I don't want to wait for the bed," Mandy said, fingering herself. "The rugs in this room are nice and soft, daddy. Get on your back beside the bed, and let's show them right now just how much you love your daughters!"

"Yeah, why wait?" Terry said, "Come on mom! We can do it on the other side of the bed!"

Mandy mounted her father's cock cowgirl fashion, and Lisa straddled her daddy's muzzle so he could lick her, while both sisters leaned forward and kissed each other passionately.

Gretchen got on her hands and knees, and looked up at Hans' father, saying, "This... this is only the second time I have allowed my sons to mate with me, Lord Karl. The first time was only two weeks ago. I... I hope you enjoy watching us."

Terry got behind his mom and started fucking her doggy style, while Teddy knelt in front of her and thrust his cock into her mouth. Glancing up in the direction of the bed, Gretchen had a good view of Hans' cock sliding in and out of his little sister's ass, and she could see Lord Karl smiling at Gretchen as her sons fucked her from both ends at once.

"This also makes a great birthday present for me," Hans said, looking around at Mandy's whole family fucking each other, "Thank you everyone! I'm really enjoying this!"

When Richard came inside his daughter, Mandy quickly traded places with her sister and put her sloppy cunt right above her father's mouth. "Clean me up, daddy!" she urged him. "Lick your own cum out of your daughter!"

Lisa pounced on her father's cock, licked it clean and sucked it hard again, and then mounted him as her sister had done. "Fill me up too, daddy! I want you to cum inside me, too!"

Terry and Teddy climaxed at about the same time, and traded places, with Teddy stuffing his softening cock into his mom and humping rapidly until his erection was fully hard again, and Terry offering his mother a cock covered with her own juices and her son's cum.

Gretchen sucked her boy's cock into her mouth and shuddered as she began to cum. She kept glancing up at Lord Karl, looking for his approval as she debauched herself with her young sons, and feeling pride at the smile he always gave her in return, as he unloaded his seed into his own daughter's throat.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 521 By DoggyStyle57, August 2014

==========

April 10, 2010 (Saturday) - Bernerholdt mansion, in Pouncefield.

The Blackwell family, in addition to Hans, Heidi and Lord Karl, spent several more minutes enjoying each other, until the males had all spent their loads for this round. Then they gradually disengaged from each other and looked around to see who they wanted to mate with next.

Heidi reached a hand out to Richard and drew him up onto the bed. "Can you do it again right away, Mister Blackwell?" she asked. "Here, I'll help you get ready for my butt!" Then she knelt between his legs and started sucking his wilting cock.

"Ohhhh, you're certainly good at this!" he said, laying back and letting the child work her magic on him. He stared at the little girl in awe as she repeatedly swallowed the full length of his cock with no visible effort. Richard soon responded to her attentions, and when he was fully hard again, he tapped her on the head and said, "This has been absolutely wonderful, and you're the youngest child to ever do that for me. But I do want to take up your father's offer and try your ass - especially while you're still wet with your brother's cum back there!"

"Okay! Yeah, I'm plenty wet so just shove it in and ride me hard! I love taking a cock up my butt!" Heidi said, getting on her knees and lifting her tail, while holding her butt up.

"Oh God... So damned tight!" Richard groaned, as inch by inch he slipped into Heidi's backside.

"I still have my daddy's cum in me, sir," Lisa said to Lord Karl. "Would you like to fuck me now?" she asked sweetly.

"Gladly," Lord Karl replied, kneeling behind her and sliding his big cock into the twelve year old girl.

"Ohhhh it's so big!" she groaned. "But I love it!" Lisa pushed back against Lord Karl's thrusts, marveling at how deeply he was penetrating her.

Hans went to his bathroom and washed his cock off carefully, and then he returned and walked over to Gretchen Blackwell. The MILF was still on her hands and knees, panting from exertion after being fucked twice in rapid succession by her sons.

"May I have this dance, my lady?" He asked. "I'd love to mate with you right after your sons have filled you up like this."

"So Gallant," Gretchen said. "Thank you, Hans. Yes, please show me how you mate with my daughters. They both seem quite impressed with your abilities."

Hans knelt and entered her from behind, but slowly, reaching around to tickle her clitoris as he expertly fucked the older woman.

"Oh God you're good!" Gretchen gasped. "Take notes, my sons! You could learn a lot from his technique!"

Mandy looked at her brothers and shrugged. "I guess I get you two to play with. Let's get next to mom, and you can do me like you did her!" She got on her hands and knees right beside her mother, and took Teddy in her mouth while Terry started fucking her from behind.

"Damn. I can't believe I'm really fucking the ass of a nine year old girl, with her father's permission!" Richard said, as he humped Heidi's backside on the bed, and watched Lord Karl fucking Lisa beside them on the floor.

"Your youngest daughter is quite pleasant to mate with as well, Richard," Karl said as he hugged Lisa from behind and fucked her soundly. Like Hans, he reached around the girl and fingered her clit, to increase her pleasure.

"OOOOHHHH! Right there!" Lisa moaned, as Lord Karl pushed her over the edge into an orgasm. "Fill me up, sir! Cum inside me!"

Karl smiled and picked up his pace, pulling his rapidly swelling knot out and refraining from tying with the girl, but spewing his hot seed deep inside her as his knot slapped against her entrance. "That's a good girl! Take every bit of it inside you!"

On the other side of the bed, Hans groaned and spewed his load into Mrs. Blackwell, as she shuddered with the force of her own pleasure's crest. "Oh Hans! Oh yes!" she cried out.

Seeing his wife and daughter climaxing pushed Richard over the top, and he flooded Heidi's butt with his seed. "Ohhhh, good girl! So hot and tight!" he sighed.

"Ohhhh, that's nice!" Heidi said with a giggle. "Thank you, Mister Blackwell!"

Richard looked at how happy his wife was after being fucked by both her sons and by Hans in quick succession. Then he double-checked the time, and made a decision. "Lord Karl, sir? I believe we have the time for one more round. And I am certain my wife would appreciate it if you would honor her as well with your attentions. I thank you especially for your permission for me to enjoy Heidi's skills. But once my wife has had a chance to mate with you, we really should be going. We... well, we're meeting with Hans and Heidi's friend Ashley in less than an hour, and I, at least, need some time to get cleaned up and to recover, so I can give that girl and my wife the attentions that they both deserve."

"Indeed?" Lord Karl said, as he came around the end of the bed and looked down at the still-attractive mother of the Blackwell children, who his son was finishing fucking, "Would you like to mate with me, Mrs. Blackwell?"

"Yes sir, if you would be so kind," Gretchen replied, looking up at him meekly as Hans pulled out of her. "I know you prefer young girls, but I really would like to experience your talents, even if it is only just this one time."

"Then get up on the bed, Gretchen Blackwell, and I shall grant your request," Lord Karl said, giving her a hand to rise and be seated on the edge of the bed. "But first, allow me to clean you up a bit," he said. Then he eagerly pressed his muzzle between her legs, and began lapping at the mixed seed of her two sons and his own son, which dripped from her gaping cunny.

"Ohhhh! Oh yes!" Gretchen sighed.

Heidi went to Lisa and then to Mandy and licked them clean, while her father mated with their mom.

That left Richard, Terry and Teddy Blackwell, as well as Hans, standing beside the bed with little to do other than watching Mrs. Blackwell as she gave herself to Lord Karl. The boys were quite happy to watch as Karl finished licking their mother clean, and then proceeded to tenderly make love to her, face to face in the classic missionary position.

"Ahhh! Ohhhh, so deep! Mate with me, Karl! Make me yours!" Gretchen sighed, as Lord Karl thrust into her and nuzzled her neck affectionately. It seemed like the slightest touch or caress from him managed to set the Bernese mom on fire with passion. Soon she was moaning incoherently and her tail was thumping happily on the bed beside her.

For several minutes Richard watched his wife moaning and writhing on the bed under Lord Karl. But then glanced over at Hans, and saw that the boy's attention was more on Richard and his two sons.

"So, this was very nice," Hans said, noticing Richard's questioning look. "But ummm, is there anything else that you and your sons might like to do before you go?"

"You mean between the four of us?" Richard asked. "No, not right now, if you don't mind. I think my sons and I would be more comfortable with any male on male play between us happening while they, and you, are dressed as girls. Perhaps Hannah and Heidi could join us at our home in about a month? As much as I know my family would like to do more with yours, Gretchen and I really need to slow our kids down a bit when it comes to mating with us, or they'll be expecting to fuck their parents every day!"

"We'd certainly enjoy sharing more time with you, thank you for the invitation. I'll call in a few weeks and we'll see what we can arrange. And I can't really blame you for pacing yourselves. Father usually doesn't usually allow each of his kids to mate with him more than once a week. You know, I'm very pleased with how things are working out between our families. Heidi seems to like all of you a lot as well," Hans said, looking to one side, where his little sister was quite eagerly licking Mandy's crotch, and getting her own crotch licked by Lisa.

"Is Heidi always that... enthusiastic... about sex?" Richard asked. "It seems amazing, in such a young girl."

"She's definitely inherited our father's sexual appetites," Hans said. "Once she's permitted to lose her virginity, I'll really have my hands full, keeping her satisfied. She's the most insatiable of all my sisters and maids. She insists on sucking my cock or having me fuck her butt virtually every day. It's a good thing she likes girls just as much as she likes boys, or we would never be able to keep her sated."

Richard looked back at his wife, who was in the throes of at least her second or third orgasm from Lord Karl, hugging him and moaning softly. "I may be glad that I have my sons to help keep Gretchen sated, after all this. I've never seen her like this. I think I like watching her enjoy herself with others, but it's going to be very different around our home."

Hans chuckled and said, "Well, that's how it goes in Pouncefield, it seems. I did try to warn you."

"That you did. And now I believe you," Richard replied.

There was a knock on the door, and Taylor entered the room, closing the door behind her.

"Masters? Miss Cheri just called. She and Meghan will be here in about half an hour. Traffic is rather bad near the therapist's office. Highway construction work," Taylor said.

"Thank you Taylor, we're just finishing," Hans said.

Lord Karl finally withdrew from Gretchen's sodden slit, kissed her gently on the mouth, and said, "Thank you, Ma'am. I quite enjoyed pairing with you."

Gretchen lay there for a moment, panting and with a dazed look on her face, before she managed to prop herself up on her elbows and say, "That was... fantastic... I'm sure your young girls please you more than I ever could, my Lord, but thank you so much for that experience."

"It was my pleasure, truly. You were delightfully responsive," Karl replied with a warm smile.

"Well, let's all get a quick shower," Hans said. "The bathroom is this way, and there's room enough in the shower for about half of us at a time to bathe together."

"We'll go in the second batch," Richard said, patting his wife on the thigh. "I don't think Gretchen is ready to move just yet."

Mandy lingered with her parents while Karl, Heidi, Lisa and the twins left with Hans.

Gretchen remained on her back on the bed, propped up on her elbows, with her gaping cunt still dripping with Lord Karl's seed. She looked hesitantly at her husband and asked, "Dear? Four different guys have just fucked me in less than two hours, while my family watched us. And two of those were my own sons! And is if that wasn't enough, next we're mating with Ashley! Have I become a slut? Are you ashamed of me?"

"If that makes you a slut, I'd hate to think of what the right term would be for me," he replied. "I just fucked and ate out my own daughters and fucked the mouth and ass of another man's nine year old daughter, while he watched us approvingly! And I'm looking forward to mating with Ashley as much as you are. I love you, Gretchen. I could never be ashamed of you, and no, I don't think you're a slut. It was... well it was actually pretty stimulating, watching you mating with our sons, with Hans and with his father. I don't mind, as long as you enjoyed it."

===

Shortly after Richard and Gretchen Blackwell left the mansion, Hans' other guests started arriving.

Edward and Edna Foxx were dropped off by their father, who didn't come in with them.

"Come on in!" Marie said, greeting the fox siblings at the door. "The party's going to be downstairs in the conservatory. Hans is already down there with his father and sister, the Blackwell kids, and Meghan."

"Oh! Hans' father is here? Wow, it will be neat to see him again!" Edna said.

"Don't expect more than a hug from Lord Karl tonight, Edna. The party's going to be a very tame one, with Meghan here. She's only six, and she doesn't really know what Pouncefield is like, all right?" Marie warned the affectionate young vixen. She remembered all too well that one of the last times Edna met Lord Karl, he has mated with the little vixen and several others of their school friends, in front of the party guests! Of course, that party had already become something of an orgy long before Lord Karl arrived, so he was just joining in on what the kids had already started.

"Awwww! Well, it will still be nice to see him and give him a hug! We know how to get down there. See you later!" Edna said. Then she and her brother headed for the elevator to the basement.

The next guest to arrive knocked so softly on the door that Marie almost missed hearing the sound of the knock. She slowly opened the door and found a six year old mouse girl in a pink party dress, holding a very small and slender wrapped gift. An adult lady mouse in a floral print dress - who was sure to be the girl's mother, for she had nearly identical fur and hair and eyes - was standing beside the child, and a rather beat up economy car was behind them at the foot of the stairs. Both of the mice had medium brown fur, light brown fur on their throats and inside their ears, and pink skinned hands and tails. The child was shorter than Marie - barely more than three and a half feet tall - and her mother was only five feet tall, and quite slender, with a modest figure.

"Oh! There _is_someone out here! Hello, and welcome to Bernerholdt Mansion!" Marie said cheerfully.

"Excuse me. I'm Chelsea Kimball, and this is my daughter, Rose. I do hope we have the right address. Is this where Meghan O'Connor and her friends Hans and Heidi live?" the mouse mom asked.

"Oh yes! If you're looking for Meghan, you're in the right place! My name is Marie LeChow, and my mom, Cheri LeChow, just recently became Meghan O'Connor's guardian. This mansion is Hans and Heidi von Bernerholdt's home. My mom and I work for their family, and live here too, and so does Meghan now. Won't you come in?" Marie replied, opening the door wider and ushering them into the foyer. Then she looked to the little girl and asked, "Are you one of Meghan's new friends from school? Heidi told me that Meghan asked if it was all right to invite a friend of hers to Hans' party, but Heidi didn't mention that friend's name."

"Umm humm! I like Meghan," Rose replied, her eyes wide as she looked around the foyer. "Wow... she didn't say her friend Hans was so rich! I... Oh! Now I feel kind of silly, bringing him a handmade gift."

"Well Rose, I've known Hans all my life, and I'm quite sure he will cherish your gift all the more for being something you took the time and trouble to make yourself! Don't worry. You really didn't need to bring a gift at all. Hans loves having friends over to enjoy his parties, and he really doesn't need presents. And I'm sure Meghan will be very happy to have a friend here that's her age! She's the youngest one living here right now." Marie said. Then she looked back at Rose's mother and asked, "Will you stay and enjoy the party too, Mrs. Kimball? It won't be any trouble, and if this is Rose's first visit here, I would imagine you'd like to meet some of the others who live here, so you know your child is safe?"

"Actually, I've heard the Bernerholdt family name," her mother replied. "I'm in the school's PTA, and I know Mister Bernerholdt has made some significant donations to the school. I also saw the alert guards at the gate, and the high walls around this estate. I've no doubt at all that my child is safer here than in our own home. I just didn't realize that the 'Hans and Heidi' my daughter mentioned were part of his family. And you're the girl that got shot last month, when the Bernerholdt children nearly got kidnapped, aren't you? We had a story in the school newsletter about that frightening incident. I see your arm is still mending?"

"Yes Ma'am. Still hurts, but the doctor says it will heal up just fine. Hans risked his own life to shove the gun aside and keep me from being killed. And you're right. Since then we have stepped up security here," Marie replied. "Still, would you like to at least talk to my mother, Cheri? She's Meghan's guardian now, and she's also Hans and Heidi's guardian while they are in America, since their parents live in Switzerland. So she's the main adult in charge here. I know my mom would like to meet anyone who is family to of one of Meghan's new friends."

"Well, I suppose I can stay for a bit," Mrs. Kimball said.

Marie reached over to a side table with her good hand, and rang a small handbell. A brown furred canine girl in the same kind of maid uniform quickly came out an archway on the far side of the foyer. "Hazel? Could you introduce Mrs. Kimball to my mom, and then take her daughter, Rose, downstairs to the party?"

"OH! I know that girl!" Rose said when she saw Hazel. "She's a cheerleader at my school!"

"Yes, I am," Hazel said. "I remember seeing you around, but I'm afraid I don't know your name? I'm Hazel Hanson. Come with me, please. I think we're only expecting two more guests, so the party will be starting soon."

"Rose Kimball, an' this is my mom," the little mouse said, as she and her mom followed Hazel out of the foyer.

A few minutes later, Cynthia and Pokeinfo arrived, dropped off by Cynthia's mom.

"Hi Marie! Hope we're not late! Traffiic was a mess!" Cynthia said.

"Not late at all. But you're the last ones we're expecting, so now the party can start!" she said to the bunny and her lion boyfriend. "Follow me. It's down in the conservatory."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 522 By DoggyStyle57, August 2014

==========

April 10, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - at the Blackwell family's home, in Pouncefield.

When Richard and Gretchen Blackwell got home, they found Ashley waiting in their back yard, with her bicycle.

"I came here up the alley, and let myself in. Hope you don't mind. Didn't look like anybody was home, so I figured you were taking Mandy and the others to Hans' party," the bunny said, giving the two Bernese adults a hug and a kiss.

"I'm sorry I wasn't here to greet you, Ashley," Gretchen said as they went into the house through the back door. "Lord Karl came to town for Hans' party, and he asked all six of us to come to the mansion early."

"Oh? I knew Hans' dad was going to be here. I gave Hans his present from me yesterday after school, and he mentioned that his dad would be arriving this morning," Ashley said. "Hans also told me the party was gonna be really tame, with Marie's arm still healing and Meghan being there now. So I know I'll have more fun here with the two of you. Why did his dad want you all there so early though? Are things getting more serious between Hans and Mandy?"

"No real change between Hans and Mandy, no. Lord Karl wanted all six of us to join Hans, Heidi and himself in a short incest orgy, while Meghan was away from the mansion, and he gave us permission for Hans and Heidi to visit our home and 'play' with us, when we mate with each other," Gretchen said. "Hans and his father both had oral or anal sex with Heidi, while we watched. And I... I had sex with both of my sons, and then with Hans and Lord Karl. Richard mated with both Mandy and Lisa, and got to have oral and anal sex with Heidi."

"Oh wow, I wish I could have watched all that!" Ashley said. "Mandy told me that all six of you were getting it on now. Are the boys really dressing like girls all the time around the house, and making out with each other and with _both_of you?"

"Yes, Terry and Teddy have been dressing like girls around the house for two weeks now. And they take turns waking each of us up with oral sex each morning," Gretchen said. "But we aren't normally going to be allowing any of our children to have any other sort of sex with us more than once or twice a month. Today was only the second time I've allowed my sons to mate with me."

"We have videos of the first time they had sex with us, two weeks ago. And since then, Gretchen has made a few videos of the twins prancing around the house as girls, and waking me up with a blow job and licking her in the morning. Come on into the family room, and we can watch those videos together, while we enjoy each other," Richard said. "After cumming three times in two hours this morning, I'm afraid I'll probably only be up for one time of mating with each of you this afternoon. But we can all still snuggle and do lots of oral sex."

"Oh, that's all right with me. I like a good licking more than a good dicking, when it comes right down to it. And you both are great at licking my bunny cunny!" Ashley said. "I told my parents I was coming over here to see Mandy and to stay for dinner, so we have plenty of time. Hey! The twins know now that you're having sex with me, right?"

"Yes, we've admitted that to them," Richard said, as he turned on the TV and plugged in a USB flash drive that had the family orgy videos on it.

"Well, after you bring your kids back, and after dinner, could I watch the boys making out with both of you? I'd love to see them dressing like girls and having sex with their mom and their dad! And if they'll let me watch them in bed with both of you, I'll give both of them a chance to fuck me. Can we do that, please?" Ashley asked hopefully.

"I suppose we could," Richard said, as they all got undressed. "And after dinner I should be ready to go another few rounds myself. Come and sit on my lap, pretty bunny, while we watch our dirty home movies."

Richard and Gretchen sat beside each other on the couch, and Ashley curled up on Richard's lap, with her left leg draped over Gretchen's thighs, so her cunny was open wide. She reached down and started petting Gretchen's slit, while Richard started stroking Ashley's clit with one hand, and started the videos with the other.

"Ohhhh, they are adorable!"_Ashley said, the first time she saw the twins in their girly wigs and baby doll nightgowns. "Mandy was _so right! They look way cuter as girls than they do as boys!"

She watched for several more minutes, until they got to the point where Terry was sucking his dad's cock for the first time. "Oh wow! That is so hot! Ohhhh, can you fuck me now, Mister B? You feel pretty hard under my butt! I want to fuck you while we watch your boys sucking you off!"

"Rise up, and enjoy the ride," Richard said, pausing the video and guiding his shaft into the thirteen your old bunny girl's cunny. "Ohhhh, so tight! That's a good girl!" he sighed. Then he started the video going again.

"Oh! Yeah! Gotta see that! In person!" Ashley said enthusiastically, as she bounced up and down on Richard's cock.

A buzzing noise began beside them, and was quickly muted, as Gretchen got a vibrator out of her purse and started fucking herself with it. "I must agree. It's pretty sexy to watch the twins with their father," she said, as on the video, Terry moved over to fuck his mom. "Ohhhh! But not as sexy as watching them fucking me! God, look at my face! I haven't really looked at these videos since we made them!"

"You look like you're having a great time with your sons, Mrs. B.!" Ashley said.

"She certainly did. Ohhhh, here it comes, bunny girl!" Richard groaned, as he knotted up inside Ashley and started cumming inside her.

"Ohhhh, that feels great!" she said. "More! I want more..."

===

April 10, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - Bernerholdt mansion, in Pouncefield.

Things were much tamer back at Hans' party. After an initial round of introductions, Hans opened his gifts. When he got to Rose's gift to him the mouse said shyly, "Meghan said she thought you liked to read a lot, 'cause you have a lot of books in your home. It... it isn't much, just a silly thing I like making. But if you do like reading, at least it's something you can use."

Hans carefully opened the slender package, and showed his guests the six hand-made bookmarks it contained. Each one was decorated with a different Celtic knotwork design, and some of them also had phrases written on them in calligraphy. "Oh! I think this one is particularly cute!" Hans said, "See? It says 'This is where I fell asleep', and the last letter trails off into an ink smudge! Very clever, Rose! And you made all these yourself?"

"Mumm humm. Mom got me a couple of books on calligraphy and knotwork designs, and it's fun drawing them. I'm so glad you like them!" Rose said.

"Ye do better at writing and at knotwork than I can, that's truth!" Meghan said. "They are very pretty!"

"I have a bunch more in my school bag! I'll give you a couple on Monday at homeroom," Rose said happily."

"Well, all of these presents are very nice," Hans said. "Including yours, Rose! But this year I got two things that were better than any gift I could have asked for. One was that my dear friend, Marle LeChow, survived getting shot and is healing very well. Marie, when I thought that guy had killed you, my heart went ice cold. I can't express how glad I am that you are getting better, and that you should make a full recovery."

"I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for you, Hans. You saved my life, and I'll never forget it!" Marie said softly.

"And the other precious gift is that we now have a new 'sister' in our families. Meghan has come into our lives, and we hope she will enjoy living with us as much as we love having her here. Seeing you smile and making new friends, like Miss Rose, is one of the best gifts I could ever have," Hans said. "Now, we have ice cream, and cake, and all sorts of games to play, so let's have fun together!"

Miss Cheri hugged little Meghan and said, "You have a birthday of your own coming up, and when that day comes, we will have just as nice a party for you!"

"Thank you mama Cheri!" Meghan said hugging Cheri tightly. Then she took Rose's hand and they went into the game room to get their ice cream and cake.

"It's like they've always known each other," Rose's mom said to Cheri. "Hard to believe they met so recently."

"Good to see, though," Miss Cheri said. "I was worried how Meghan would do in a normal school. She's been so isolated. She craves acceptance and friends, and when she finds that offered freely, she positively glows. I worry though, that perhaps she is too eager to seek new friends and to trust others. It would be very easy for someone to take advantage of her."

"She's getting counseling?" Rose's mom asked.

"Oh, most definitely," Cheri replied. "Post trauma counseling, psychotherapy sessions, medical checkups, as well as extensive physical therapy to help her build her strength and endurance. For example, we have her take swimming lessons here, every Friday."

"I really should get Rose enrolled in swim classes somewhere. I don't swim very well myself, and neither does her father. Rose can't swim at all yet," Mrs. Kimball said.

"She could take lessons here, with Meghan," Miss Cheri offered. "Phil and Bridget love to swim, and both are certified swim instructors. They wouldn't mind another child to teach, and I am sure Meghan would love seeing Rose every week. There would be no charge, as well."

"I think that would be very good. Thank you," Mrs. Kimball said. "I'll discuss it with my husband and with Rose when we get home."

Cheri and Mrs. Kimball got their cake and sat with Karl, Phil and Bridget, while the kids played on the pool table or played games on the computers in the games room. Then Cheri led the kids in several fun party games. While the activities were largely geared to what Hans and his friends liked to do, all of the party games were also things that Meghan and Rose could participate in and enjoy. Heidi spent a lot of her time with Meghan and Rose, and made sure they had a good time.

===

The sun was setting when the guests began to take their leave, to go to their respective homes for dinner. Mandy and her siblings were the last ones left, when Lord Karl tapped Mandy on the shoulder, and asked, "Can you and Hans join me for a moment in the library?"

He led the two kids into the library and shut the door, then said, "Miss Blackwell, I have extended to you and your family an unprecedented level of trust. I hope you realize that. Never before have I allowed so many people outside our household to witness the incest that my family and I engage in. But I think that trust is justified. I think you do love my son, and more importantly I believe that you have a good grasp of where you stand in my son's affections, and that you are comfortable with him sharing those affections with his sisters and with a few other girls that he loves. I am not going to ask either of you for a more formal public commitment between you. And I will continue to do all I can to block any attempts by my parents to force your decision. But, if you two _do_decide to become engaged to be married, you have my blessing. I would rather see my son marrying you than any of the girls my mother has been shoving into his path."

"Yes sir, I do love Hans," Mandy said. "We're not ready to take that formal step yet, and might not be for years to come yet. I would be honored if Hans chooses me to marry, but at the same time I would be happy just to continue as I am, as one of his lovers. Thank you, sir, for your trust and acceptance."

"Yes, thank you, father," Hans said. "I love Mandy, and Marie, and all my other lovers. Whoever I marry, they will have to be someone that won't force me to choose only them. I think Mandy and I are in agreement that we can keep my grandparents happy by appearing, for them, to have a more monogamous relationship than we really have between us. But that will just be how we present ourselves to the Count and Countess. We're both too young to get engaged or even to go steady, and we know it."

"I couldn't agree more," Karl said. "Now Mandy, I believe I just saw your father's car coming in through the gate, so you'd best be off. Give my regards to your family, and thank them again for this morning."

"I will, sir. And I hope the rest of your visit is as pleasant as this morning was for us. Bye bye!" Mandy replied. She kissed Hans and Karl, and then rejoined her family in the foyer, just as her father came in from outside.

===

After the Blackwell family left, Karl led his son to the great room, away from everyone else, and asked quietly, "Son? Were your 'security cameras' running this morning, when we were all in your bedroom?"

"Yes sir," Hans said. "I usually record everything, and keep copies of the particularly good sessions. Do you want a copy of the videos?"

"No, but I want you to burn them to a double set of DVD's and keep them locked safely away. Remove all trace of them from the other files that you keep. The only people that should ever see proof of this morning's events should be those who were there," Karl said seriously. "I sincerely hope that, years from now, our family and hers can watch those videos and simply enjoy the memories of this day. And I don't think that anyone in her family would ever betray our trust. But if they ever do threaten to expose us, those videos would be more harmful to their family than to ours. Keep them safe, just as I keep safe certain videos I have of your mother."

"Yes sir," Hans said. "You can trust them, father. But I agree, it's better to be prepared for the worst."

===

After the party guests had gone, Karl and everyone in Hans' household gathered for dinner. Lord Karl was given the place of honor at the head of the table, and he insisted that Cheri and Meghan be seated closest to him. For most of the meal, the conversation was kept light, and Karl showed a great interest in getting to know Meghan. They talked about her new friends at school, and what she liked or didn't like about school. She chattered about her favorite cartoon characters, and that Phil and Bridget were teaching her how to swim. But it saddened Karl that at times he thought he saw some fear in her eyes, directed at him, as if she was afraid of disappointing him or making him angry with her answers.

"Meghan? I do hope that you're not afraid of me, or of anyone who lives here?" Lord Karl asked. "I know that Kelly O'Connor was very mean to you and to your mother. And I know I look a lot like he did. But I am nothing like him. I could never hurt you, or any child. Do you understand that?"

"Yes sir," she replied. "Mama Cheri told me how kind and gentle you are, and how much you love Hans and Heidi. But the only grownup that I ever knew that looked like me was... him. So I guess you do scare me, just a little. Sorry."

"It's all right," Karl said. "You won't have to spend much time around me, and I hope that as you get to know my children better, they will be able to reassure you that I am someone you can trust. I will try all I can to be worthy of your trust."

"Thank you, sir. I'll try not to be afraid of you." Meghan said.

"You know that your mother used to work for me, don't you?" Karl asked.

"Yes sir. Mama Cheri said my mommy was one of her best friends when they both worked for you as maids. That's why Mama Cheri wanted to take care of me," Meghan replied. "Mama helped to babysit your kids, an' Miss Marie."

"That's right. Did your mother ever tell you anything about me?" Karl asked.

"Not much, sir. She liked you an' your kids, an' she really hated Mister Kelly because he wanted to hurt your family," Meghan said. "Mister Kelly was mean. I'm glad he wasn't really my daddy."

Karl nodded and said, "And I am very glad he can't hurt you or anyone else, ever again. Meghan? Did your mother ever talk to you about your real father?" Karl asked.

"Well, she told Mister Kelly my daddy was a married guy in Belfast. But she didn't talk to me_about that guy, so I think she was fibbing," Meghan said. "Why? Do _you know who my real daddy was?"

"Well, that is complicated, Meghan. I think I do, yes. It will take a while to make sure though," Karl said. "If I'm right, it will be important to keep it a secret, because he's also a married man. Your mother defied Mister Kelly and lied to him, even though he was very mean to her, to protect your real father. If I tell you who I think it is, can you keep it a secret? You could talk about it with the people at this table, because I know we can trust all of them. But no one else can know, unless I tell you it is all right to trust that person. Not even your friend Rose."

'Yes sir, I'll keep it a secret," Meghan said. "I wanna know who my daddy is, but I don't wanna get him in trouble. Is... is it you?"

"Yes, I think I am your father, and I want to explain to you how that happened," Karl said. "My wife and I have never loved each other, and she doesn't live with me. I don't hate my wife, and I am not mean to her. It's just that we both have other people that we love more than we could ever hope to love each other. Some day, when you're older, I'll explain why we married someone we didn't love, and why we had two kids together. It's too complicated to explain to you now. But my wife allowed me to have other lovers, and I allowed her to do the same, as long as it didn't become public knowledge and get us in trouble. Your mother was one of my maids, and she fell in love with me and became one of my lovers."

"So my mommy _did_sleep with you?" Meghan asked. "Mister Kelly yelled a lot at mom about her sleeping with lots of guys, an' he called her lots of bad names. That... that was true? M-mommy really was a... a whore?"

"NO!" Karl said emphatically. "Your mother_is not_ a bad woman. A whore will sleep with anyone, and does it only for the money she gets paid. Your mother loved me, and as far as I know, she wasn't having sex with any other men while she worked for me. I tried to make sure she wouldn't get pregnant, and I treated her very well. But somehow she got pregnant anyway. It shouldn't have happened, but birth control pills aren't always perfect. Sometimes they do fail to work. She said when she left me that she was going to have my baby, and that she wanted to go home to Ireland and find a man to marry, so she could have a normal family life," Karl said. "We both knew that with me being married, I could never publicly admit that I was the father of her child. That would get all of us in more trouble than you can imagine."

"So... mommy loved you, but you... didn't love her? And... you didn't want me? Is that why you let her go away?" Meghan asked.

"No, I did_love your mother. In a way, I still do love her. And I want to give my love to _you, too. You see, love isn't something that you can only give to one person. I have several lovers, and I deeply love all of them. But I agreed with your mother that it would be better for you to have a normal father and home life. So I let her go, even though it hurt to lose her, and to know I would never see our child. But I didn't just turn my back on her and forget about her, or about you. We arranged for me to secretly send money to a trust fund that I set up for you, money that she was supposed to be able to use to help with her expenses in raising you and sending you to a good school. I never heard from her again after she left me. All I knew about her life after that was that your trust fund in Ireland still existed, because the checks kept getting deposited. She never told me who she married, or where she was living, or what she named you, or even if she had a boy or a girl. And I definitely had no idea that your lives were so terrible, living with that poor excuse for a man that she married. Believe me, if I had known what a bad situation the two of you were in, I would have tried to do something to help you sooner. But now, I will do all I can to help your mother to get well again, and to make sure you are taken care of. Can you forgive me for not having been a part of your life sooner, and for not telling the world that you're my child?"

"Well... I guess a secret daddy is better than no daddy, if he's nice to me. So Hans an' Heidi really are my big brother an' sister? That's neat!" Meghan said with a smile. "I always wanted brothers and sisters to play with! Well, Marie's kinda my sister already, 'cause Mama Cheri is her mom."

Taylor and Marie both looked inquisitively at Lord Karl, but remained silent on their own relationship to Meghan when they saw their father subtly shake his head negatively.

"Thank you, Meghan. I'll try to be a good daddy for you, even if it has to be our secret," Karl said. "Well, this has been a lot for you to think about, and you've had a very busy day. I believe it is your bed time? I have an early flight out tomorrow morning, and I will be going to bed soon too. May I have a goodnight hug?"

Meghan rushed over to him and hugged him, without giving him a chance to stand up. "Thank you... daddy. Good night!"

===

That night, Lord Karl shared Miss Cheri's bed. After a vigorous session of lovemaking, Cheri lay atop her Master, still knotted by him, and relaxed in his embrace. "I am glad you told Meghan you are her father," she said. "You made her very happy. When do you plan on telling her that Taylor and Marie are also her sisters, and that she has other siblings in your Swiss household? Or about who your other current lovers are?"

"Give her some time to get used to suddenly having a new father, brother and sister first, and to get used to living here. I don't want to overwhelm her," Karl said.

"Will she end up being trained like my Marie?" Cheri asked. "Will you train Meghan to become another of your daughters who serves you in bed as one of your maids?"

"When she is older, I hope to give her that choice, yes," Karl admitted. "But first I want to speak to Brianna about that. If Brianna or Meghan refuse the idea, I am fine with knowing she is safe in your household, and not attempting to seduce her. But yes, she's an adorable girl, and when she's older, I would be pleased to mate with her."

"How should we treat her then, Master? When can she be told the truth about the sex and incest that goes on in our household?" Cheri asked.

"She is still too young to train for sex," Karl said. "From what we have been told, she is still quite innocent, and I see no reason to spoil that in her - especially not while she is still seeing therapists and under the supervision of various government agencies because of her recent situation and recovery. Use your own judgment for when she is ready, and if her mother approves, then you may treat her as we did Heidi. Don't flaunt the sex in front of her, of course. But if she sees some of you engaged in sex and asks questions, you can answer honestly. When she shows an interest and curiosity about sex, and indicates she wants to learn, she can gradually be introduced to the idea. But until she is old enough to respond to being licked, she is to have no penetration."

"Yes Master, that is what I thought you would say," Cheri replied. "I shall instruct the rest of the household accordingly, and we shall try to allow her to remain innocent for as long as we can. Good night."

"Good night," Karl said, as he turned out the light. He fell asleep wondering how soon he would end up having sex with Meghan. At least with this child, he was fairly sure her mother and Miss Cheri wouldn't be encouraging him to take the child's innocence as soon as possible. They would likely permit it, but not until the girl was ready for the act. And that suited Karl quite well.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 523 By DoggyStyle57, August 2014

==========

April 10, 2010 (Saturday night) - at the Blackwell family's home, in Pouncefield.

As Richard Blackwell drove his children home from Hans' mansion, he filled them in on Ashley's request.

"So, it looks like we get to do an encore performance, for Ashley," he said. "As soon as we get home, you boys are to become girls again, and we'll all gather in my bedroom."

"Yes sir," Terry said. "I'm not gonna say no to more sex!"

"Yeah! No complaints here! I'd love to fuck mom some more!" Teddy added.

"Daddy? Will you play with me and Mandy too tonight?" Lisa asked.

"If I have anything left to offer after I perform with 'Teresa' and 'Dora' for Ashley, then yes," he said. "We'll see how it goes."

===

A little while later, Ashley waited patiently with Richard and Gretchen in their bedroom, while Mandy and Lisa got the twins ready. The bunny had stripped down to her bra and panties, and stood at the foot of the bed, while Richard and Gretchen had removed all of their clothes and were seated side by side on the edge of the bed.

Lisa and Mandy came into the bedroom, each wearing red high heels and red silk stockings with a lacy garter belt, and nothing else. The twins submissively followed them, wearing their wigs, makeup and perfume, and their red baby doll nighties with matching lace bras and panties. Mandy smiled at her girlfriend and said, "Ashley? Allow me to introduce our Pets, Teresa and Dora. For the rest of the night you may command these girls, as well as our parents, as if they were your own Pets."

"Oh! They are _so_adorable!" Ashley said, slowly walking around the cross dressed boys and admiring them. "Well, let's see what good girls you are! If you perform well, I will let you both fuck me tonight! I want to see how you wake up your parents each morning. Teresa? Get in front of your father, and suck his cock! Don't stop until he cums in your mouth!"

"Yes Mistress!" Terry said, kneeling in front of his father and taking his dad's cock into his muzzle.

"Ohhhh, that's a good girl!" Richard sighed. "You're getting very good at that, sweetheart."

"Dora, I want you to lick your mother until you make her cum," Ashley said next.

"Yes Mistress," Teddy replied, as he got into position and eagerly began licking his mother's slit.

"Mummmm, that's nice," Gretchen said, spreading her thighs wider. "Get that tongue deep inside me, girl!"

"Ohhh, this is _so_hot!" Ashley said as she watched the twins servicing their parents. "Mandy, Lisa, I'd love it if both of you would feel me up while we watch them."

"Sounds fun to me," Mandy said. She got on the left side of Ashley and began fingering her girlfriend's slit with her left hand, while reaching around the bunny's backside with her right hand and fondling Ashley's ass.

"I'm up for that," Lisa said, getting on Ashley's right and fondling the girl's breasts while nuzzling her neck.

"Oh, good girls! And here's a little something for both of you, too," Ashley said, reaching down in front of both girls and diddling their slits.

Richard grabbed Terry's head with both hands and fucked his son's face, while saying, "That's daddy's good girl! Get daddy's cock all the way into your tight little throat, Teresa!"

Gretchen leaned back on the bed and pulled Teddy's muzzle into her crotch, saying, "I have a good girl here, too! That's it Dora! Lick mommy and make her cum!"

"I love_this! Your parents are so cool!" Ashley said, kissing Mandy and then Lisa. "My parents would _never make out with their kids, or let me and my brothers and sisters fuck each other. Incest is way too much of a taboo for us bunnies."

"Yeah, it's hot to watch them all right! But... well, we got to watch them doing this just this morning, and there's something else I'd rather be doing right now. May I... May I have sex with you tonight, Ashley?" Lisa asked shyly.

"I thought you'd never ask," Ashley said, spreading her feet wider. "Dive in, girlfriend! Lick me good! I need to cum so bad!"

Lisa nodded and knelt in front of Ashley, nosing at the bunny's cunny and getting to know her feminine scent, before she began licking her naughty classmate. The bunny didn't quite taste or smell the same as Lisa's mother, her sister or Heidi. And she was different from Marie LeChow and Taylor, too. But she found it a pleasant kind of different, and rather tasty!

Mandy moved behind Ashley, embracing and supporting her girlfriend while she watched her little sister eagerly going down on the bunny girl. "Mummmm, that's it Lisa! Lick my girlfriend!" she moaned.

"Oohhhh! I'm going to have to ask her to do this more often! She's good!" Ashley said happily.

Richard began to approach his climax. His throbbing cock knotted up and he shoved his cock deep into his son's throat. "Unghhhh! Oh Teresa!" he groaned, as he spilled his load down his son's gullet. "Oh good, girl! Swallow all of daddy's cum!"

"Almost... almost there. Suck my clit, baby! Suck mommy's clit!" Gretchen pleaded. Then she howled as Teddy obeyed her and pushed her over the top.

Ashley came quickly after that, grinding her hips against Lisa's muzzle and moaning into Mandy's passionate kiss.

"Whew! That was a great start!" Ashley said. "Mister B? You have two horny daughters here who need to cum. I want to watch you take care of them. Fuck one or both, depending on what you're up for, but make sure they both cum!"

"Yes Mistress," he replied, getting on his back on the bed. "Come to daddy, girls!"

"Yay!" Lisa said, straddling her father's hips and grinding her pelvis against his to get him hard again.

"Lick me daddy!" Mandy demanded, settling down over her father's muzzle. "Let's give Ashley a good show!"

"And what should I do, Mistress Ashley?" Gretchen asked.

"I want to see you sucking both of your girly sons' cocks, and then letting at least one of them fuck you, Mrs. B!" Ashley said. "Make sure they both cum for you."

"All right," Gretchen said, getting off the bed and sitting on the floor. "Come to mommy, my pretty girls! Let's see what you have in your panties for me!"

Ashley fingered herself as she watched Gretchen lowering the twins' panties, and holding a cock in each hand. "Way to go, Mrs. B! Suck and fuck your sons!" the bunny urged.

Gretchen took one of her sons' cocks in each hand, and sucked first on one and then on the other, switching frequently to keep both aroused. Then she said, "Dora, go ahead and mount me from behind, while I continue with Teresa."

"You got it, mom!" Teddy said, as his mother got on her hands and knees and raised her tail to grant him access. "Oh yeah! I could do this every day!"

"But you won't get to," Gretchen said seriously. "That would be like eating nothing but candy, every day. It wouldn't be good for any of us, and soon we'd all tire of it. I'll admit it is tempting, but we are still going to limit the full sex between us for special times, a few times a month. Now fuck me, dear, and enjoy it while you can."

Ashley watched happily as the Blackwell kids fucked their parents for her amusement. She came twice by finger fucking herself before all of the others were done obeying her commands. Then she got on the bed with the twins and sucked them both until they were hard again, allowing Teddy to continue in her mouth, while Terry fucked her from behind.

===

When it was all over, Richard got dressed and put Ashley's bike on his car's bike rack, and gave her a ride home, while the rest of his family retired to their own beds, exhausted.

"Thank you, Mister B," Ashley said, as they pulled into her driveway just as the sun was setting. "Think you'll still have any time for me now that you and your wife have all four of your kids as lovers?"

"Occasionally, yes, Ashley dear," Richard said. "Though I admit, it probably won't be as often. I hope you don't mind?"

"Naw, it's okay with me," Ashley said. "Mandy and I are still getting on just fine, and I have other sex friends at school. But any time you do want me, just call! Good night!"

Richard helped her to get her bike off the car, and waited until she was inside before he left. As he drove home, he wondered how wise it was to continue their trysts with Ashley. What would her parents do, if they found out that their daughter was making out with her girlfriends parents, and not just with Mandy? He didn't really want to think about that. Supposedly it was legal, here in Pouncefield, for a child her age to choose to mate with adults. But was it legal for her to be mating with a married couple? There, they were most likely on thin ice. Well, it would be a while before they called on the bunny girl again, so it wasn't a decision he needed to make immediately. He set the thought aside, and returned to his loving family.

===

April 12, 2010 (Monday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

The school schedule in Bern wasn't the same as at the American schools. Lord Karl's school-aged staff members got two weeks off from school as their Spring Break, from the 12th through the 23rd of April, and didn't have to resume classes until the 26th. It was Lord Karl's habit to allow his school-aged maids a holiday of sorts, and anyone who would normally not be on duty during school hours was free to use any of the recreational amenities of the mansion. Most of the maids spent the days playing on the playground behind the mansion, or playing games in the games room.

Lord Karl found Will Steiner in the games room with his sister Anna, and he placed a hand on the boy's shoulder. "Come with me, Will," he said. "I have a special request for you."

"Sir? Of course Master," the Bernese boy replied, pausing the game and handing his game controller to Miss Lexi, to finish his game against Anna.

"Walk with me," Lord Karl said, leading the 10 year old Bernese boy down the hall and into the parlor of Karl's private suite of rooms.

"Oh! You, ummmm, want me to serve you right now sir? Is that it?" the boy asked as they entered his Master's private suite, eyeing the huge doors that led to his master's bedroom.

"Not right now, no," Lord Karl said. "But I do want you to start a new part of your training. You've seen how my son changes his appearance to dress and look like a girl, and goes out in public as Hannah Krause. You've even had sex with him as Hannah. But has he told you that as 'Hannah', he has openly served me here as a maid, working alongside the real girls, and been summoned like any other maid to serve me in bed? The maids here even honored 'Hannah' with a set of black garters, for giving herself fully and completely to me."

"Ummm, yes sir. Hans told me about all of that," Will said. "And after I let you fuck my ass last month, on the next weekend the maids gave me some new uniform pants with black stripes instead of white, and a new set of aprons with black silk piping on the edges, see? They said it wasn't quite the same as their ceremony for giving me 'black garters', but they figured it was appropriate for a boy in your service. So, ummm, I guess you want me to get fitted for a maid's dress, so I can wear it for you next time you summon me?"

"Yes, that is part of it. I definitely do want you to get fitted for a maid's uniform, and also to have M'Lady Trixie give you a wig and a makeup set and show you how to wear wigs and makeup, so you will look like a girl the next time that you and Anna are summoned by me," Lord Karl said. "But the request I am making to you now is for you to voluntarily go beyond what I will demand from you when you serve me in my bedroom. For the next two weeks, you have no school - no reason to leave the mansion's grounds. I am making this a free choice for you Will, but I would like you to try dressing as a girl all of the time for the next two weeks - while on duty as a maid, and while on your free time as well. It seems to me that this would be a perfect time for you to try getting completely comfortable with cross dressing. Trixie can get you casual clothes as well as a few maid uniforms. If you say no to this request, you will still have to get the maid uniform and makeup and wig, and you will get summoned to privately to serve me while dressed as a maid. But if you say yes, you could get comfortable with dressing like a girl _before_I ask you to have sex with me that way, and the maids can have a proper black garter ceremony for you. All of the maids here are used to working with Hannah as one of my maids, and they won't make a fuss about seeing another boy wearing a dress. So, will you do that for me?"

"Well, I guess so," Will replied. "Mandy and Anna both think I will look cute in a dress, and that I ought to at least try cross dressing for you. Mandy even wants to make her brothers dress like girls all the time, even at school! As long as I don't have to go to school as a girl, then yes sir, I'll try dressing like a girl for you."

"That's a good lad!" Karl said, patting the boy on the shoulder. "Let's see what Trixie can do for you, shall we?"

===

Karl took Will to the Seamstress' office, and told M'Lady Trixie, "I would like you to issue a full set of girl's clothing to William. Maid uniforms and play clothes, as well as a wig and makeup set, with some instruction on how to make himself up to look like a girl. He's volunteered to spend the next two weeks cross dressing around the mansion, on duty and off duty."

"Oh, he's going to be adorable as a girl!" the Pomeranian maid said, smiling as she got out her tape measure and a note pad and pencil. "He's small enough that we should have everything he will need in our stock of supplies that we keep on hand for the girls. What would you like me to do for a bra for him, Master? Should we go with a training bra, or a padded one?"

"Lightly padded, I think. Just an A cup. Make him look like a twelve or thirteen year old girl - no older," Karl replied, taking a seat while his maid measured the boy.

"Very good, sir. Formal uniforms as well, or just regular duty ones? And what about school uniforms?" Trixie asked, as she measured around the boy's chest in two places, and then around his waist and hips.

"No need for the formal ones just yet, I think," Karl replied. "If he begins to enjoy wearing dresses, then we can issue him the formal maid uniforms as well. But he won't need the formal uniforms during the next two weeks. He also won't be required to attend school as a girl, but you may as well give him one or two girl's school uniforms, for when I summon him privately."

"Have you ever worn a dress before, Will? Or walked in girl's shoes, with heels?" Trixie asked.

"No dresses, no ma'am," Will said. "I've worn cowboy boots with about inch and a half high heels, but I don't think that's the same as wearing girly shoes, is it?"

"Close enough, for the shoes our maids wear on regular duty," Trixie said. "They only have inch high heels, and they're a good inch square. You'll still find it's a little easier to accidentally twist your ankle than with your cowboy boots' wider heels, but they're much easier to get used to than a set of two or three inch high spike heels. So, ready to try some things on?"

"I guess so, M'lady," Will replied.

Trixie left and came back with a rolling cart laden with several paper-wrapped packets of clothes, some maid uniform shoes and tennis shoes, and a couple of dresses on hangars.

"We'll do the uniform first. Take off all your clothes, please, and try on these black panties. They're similar to the ones Hans wears as Hannah, with a fairly stiff panel in front that will hide your genitals so you don't make a tent in the front of your skirts," Trixie said, handing the boy a thong gaff. "Though with the maid uniform, the petticoat will pretty much hide any arousal, even if you wear no panties under your skirt and apron. Those panties are more for when you have your play clothes on."

"Ummm, how's this narrow bit gonna cover me at all?" Will asked in confusion, as he pulled the panties up, and looked in dismay at the inch wide strip of cloth that formed a 'T' shape with the waistband.

"You have them on backwards," Trixie said. "That's a thong. It leaves most of your butt naked. Here, let me help you to adjust it." She slid the panties down his legs and got them on him the right way, and showed him how to adjust himself to be comfortable. Then she assisted him with the garter belt, stockings, and the rest of the maid uniform.

"There we go! Turn around and give us a good look, 'girl'. We'll get you a wig next, and then you'll be looking quite pretty! Hummm. Should she have black garters, or white, Master?" Trixie asked. "I thought black, since as a boy he's already gotten the black stripes for his trousers?"

"Black will be fine. You girls can do a proper garter ceremony for him next weekend," Karl replied. "You're very cute, Will! Let's see. I think we will call you 'Mina' while you are a girl - short for Wilhelmina, the feminine version of your name. How do you feel, Mina?"

"A bit embarrassed, sir, to be honest," the boy said. "But I'll still try to do this for you, sir. Ummmm, do I have to try to talk like a girl too?"

"I think you can just talk normally, for now. No need to try to speak in a falsetto. But listen to what the real girls say when they talk, and watch how they move, and see if you can copy them, at least a little. Well, I'll leave you both to your fitting and to Trixie showing you how to wear a wig and makeup. I'll go let Karla know the change in your duty status and what name everyone should address you with," Karl said.

===

An hour later, Will left Trixie's office pushing the cart full of his new girly clothes. He was wearing a curly, shoulder length black wig with two white bows in his hair like barrettes, a yellow blouse, a short black skirt, white knee socks, and yellow sneakers that had white flowers on them.

All the other maids were apparently playing or attending to their duties, so he made it the short distance to the room that he shared with Anna without encountering anyone else. He quickly opened his door, pushed the cart inside, and then closed the door behind him, leaning against it.

"I can do this..." he said, panting slightly and feeling hot inside his ears. He knew he was blushing, and was rather glad that it didn't show much with his Bernese fur markings.

"You can do what?" Anna asked, stepping into the room from the bathroom, dressed in a blouse and skirt similar to what Will was wearing, but her blouse was pink, and her pink shoes had white butterflies on them. "OH! So that's what Master Karl wanted from you? Wow, you look so cute!"

"Master... wants me to dress and act like a girl for the next two weeks," Will said. "All the girly stuff on this cart is for me to wear. And.. they're gonna call me Mina while I'm looking like a girl."

"Really? Well, I'll help you get it all put away," Anna said. "So, all the time... for the next two weeks? I was going to go out to the playground and play on the swings before lunch. Do you feel like coming with me?"

"I don't want to go anywhere alone for a while, that's for sure," Will said. "But I guess I gotta try to act normal. This feels weird, but wearing this skirt isn't that much different than wearing my shorts."

"Mandy and Lisa and Paula will love seeing you like this," Anna said. "We hafta send them a few pictures!"

Will sighed and said, "I guess we can. Oh geeze! I just remembered! I have serving duty for first shift at lunch time today. That means I'll have to wear the maid uniform in front of everyone at lunch!"

"Well, they'll all see you eventually anyway, so just go with it," Anna said. "If I can get used to wearing no panties in public, you can get used to wearing a skirt."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 524 By DoggyStyle57, September 2014

==========

April 12, 2010 (Monday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

Will paused with his sister at one of the back doors to the mansion, took a deep breath, and then followed her out onto the playground. He tugged self consciously at his 14 inch long miniskirt, wishing it was longer, and cursing a sudden gust of wind that flipped the back of his skirt up.

"Oh! Hello? Have we met before?" Miss Lexi said with a huge grin, as she ran over to Will and Anna. "Who's your cute friend, Anna?"

"This is Mina," Anna said, grinning almost as much as Lexi was. "She'll be with us for the next two weeks. Maybe more."

"Mina? Well, you're very cute, Mina!" Lexi said, hugging Will. Then she whispered into his ear and said. "I love it, Will! The other girls will love you too. Just relax."

===

Lord Karl watched from one of the mansion's windows as 'Mina' began to play with the other maids. He smiled in satisfaction as the cross-dressed boy slowly relaxed and began to interact with the other girls more comfortably and confidently. He had to admit to himself, Miss Blackwell's plan for making her brothers dress as girls all the time was intriguing. Would young Will take as readily to cross-dressing as his male cousins in America seemed to be doing? Karl planned to observe the boy carefully over the next two weeks, to determine how to proceed with his training.

===

Shortly before lunch time, the maids that had first serving shift at lunch headed back to their rooms, to change back into their uniforms. Anna was on second shift, but went in at the same time, as did most of the other girls, regardless of which shift they were assigned to for serving at lunch.

"That wasn't so bad, was it?" she asked her brother, as they walked down the hallway to their room. "You seemed to have fun playing with us, even though you had a dress and a wig on."

"Well, at least no one laughed at me. The girls were all pretty nice, in fact," Will said. "Lexi, Karin and Sandra even seemed more friendly than usual."

"Yeah, I noticed that," Anna said. "Lexi told me on the playground that she thinks cross-dressed boys are hot."

They went into their room and Will took off everything but the thong gaff, and started putting on his maid uniform.

"Be brave and lose the panties, 'Mina'," Anna said with a grin. "Come on, most of the maids don't wear panties on duty."

"But what if I get a boner?" Will complained.

"With that petticoat, skirt and apron on top of it, I doubt anyone will be able to tell," Anna replied. "Seriously, if you lose the panties, and let Lexi know you don't have any on, I bet she'll be begging to join us in bed tonight."

"Is that what you want?" Will asked. "You want to do a threesome with Lexi, while I look like a girl?"

"Why not? It could be fun," Anna replied. "Come on... I haven't worn any panties all month! If I can do it, so can you!"

"Oh all right!" Will said, slipping the thong off. "God, the things I'll do to make you happy."

"That's what love is like, isn't it, lover?" Anna replied, kissing her brother on the lips. "I do like seeing you do this, 'Mina'. It's proving to me that you really will do anything to make our lives here better. Master Karl may have phrased it so you had a choice, but he wouldn't have asked you to dress like a girl if he didn't want you to do it pretty badly, right? So you're making him happier by agreeing to try this."

"I guess. Can you tighten the lacings on this corset thing for me? I still don't have the hang of that," Will said.

===

At lunch, Lord Karl stood and said, "Miss Mina? Would you come over here and serve me at lunch today? Miss Evelyn can trade places with you for this meal."

He waited while they moved as he directed, and then said, "I know some of you have already met Miss Mina, on the playground, earlier today. For those who haven't, this young lady will be serving with you for the next two weeks, in place of Will Steiner. I would like to note that she is not being punished. She has volunteered for this assignment, to help me in developing part of our new houseboy training program. I expect all of you to treat her with the courtesy and respect due any of your fellow maids, just as you have done before with Miss Hannah."

Will was dreadfully embarrassed at being the center of attention, but all the staff seemed to accept the announcement casually and cheerfully. He kept his mouth shut and simply smiled and waved, then got busy with his serving duties.

A little while later, Will was carrying Lord Karl's salad plate back to the kitchen, and Lexi was walking behind Will in the same direction, with Redd Brushtail's plate. He 'accidentally' droped a napkin onto the floor. "Oops!" he said, bending at the waist to retrieve it, and showing his bare butt and balls to Lexi in the process.

Lexi giggled and as she passed Will, she said, "Nice view, Mina, but you should bend at the knees and keep your hips level if you need to pick something up. And make sure you tell our Master you're wearing the uniform properly. He'll appreciate that touch."

Will nodded and stood back up, then continued into the kitchen and got the next plate of food for Lord Karl's lunch.

"Here you are, Master," Will said softly, as she stood to the left of the Lord's chair and set the plate in front of Lord Karl. Then in an even quieter voice, Will added, "And ummm, Lexi says I should tell you I'm 'wearing my uniform properly'?"

"Oh? Really? Try not to react when I touch you," Karl said, as he slipped his left hand under Will's skirt, slid it up the inside of his right thigh, and caressed the boy's scrotum and sheath briefly. "Very good. Thank you, Mina."

Will's eyes went wide as his Master felt him up in front of everyone, but he managed not to yelp. He took a deep breath as his Master's hand withdrew, and whispered, "T-thank you, sir!" He looked around, but the only members of the household that seemed to have noticed were Lexi and Anna, and both of them were grinning happily.

===

As soon as lunch was over, Lexi caught up with Will and asked, "So, do you have any special plans for tonight, 'Mina'?"

"Not... really. Why?" Will replied.

The brown furred vixen smiled and said, "Well, I really like seeing a boy dressed like a girl. So I was wondering if maybe you'd like to spend the night with me tonight, as a girl? Ummm, you do like girls don't you? Or did Master Karl hire you because you're gay?"

"Oh, I'm not gay! I like girls just fine. Haven't... any of the other girls said anything?" Will asked.

"Not really, no. We're not supposed to question each other too much about what we do when we're summoned, or who we're summoned with," Lexi said. "Nobody gets punished if someone volunteers information about themselves, but it's considered rude to be too nosy about others. Now you still haven't answered my other question. Do you want to go to bed with me tonight, as a girl? Or do you have other plans?"

"Well, ummmm... I'd like to, but could someone else join us?" Will asked. "There's... another maid that I usually sleep with."

"OH! You already have girlfriend among us? Does she like girls too?" Lexi asked. "I don't do girls all that often, but I will do her too if she wants to, and if you'd like to see us together. And either way, I don't mind sharing you tonight."

"Ummm, yeah. And... she already said that if you asked me to sleep with you, that she wanted to be with us." Will replied. "Ummm, Does that... rule... about not telling what happens when you're summoned... does it also apply to what happens when you spend a night with someone on your own?"

"Well, I won't tell anything to anyone else, if that's what you want, sure. So, who is it?" Lexi asked.

"I'd... rather tell you in my room," Will answered. He told Lexi the room number, and then asked, "Is an hour after dinner all right with you?"

"Ohhh, sexy, kinky and mysterious too? You've _really_got me interested now. You have a date, pretty puppy girl!" Lexi said.

===

Between lunch and mid afternoon, Will was again on his own time. He didn't have to start dusting in the Solarium until five o'clock. So he quickly caught up with Anna and went back to their rooms with his sister.

"You were right. Seeing me dressed like a girl really turned Lexi on! She wants to sleep with us tonight," Will said, as soon as he had the door closed. "But she doesn't know my girlfriend is you, yet."

"Told you," Anna said smugly. "Lexi likes Japanese comic magazines where big sisters make their little brothers dress like girls and have sex with them. I saw some of those comics in her room, when I was changing her bedding a week or so ago. One of them even had a sister getting knocked up by her brother. So I think Lexi is really gonna like it when she finds out I'm having your baby."

"I hope so," Will said. "Everything here is so upside down from the way we were raised! I keep expecting someone to scream at us for being horrible, sinful perverts. And I suppose someone would, if the wrong people found out about us - like the Count and Countess."

"But that's why we're here, isn't it? Because us staying together and being lovers and having our baby - even though you're my brother - is accepted here," Anna said. "Everyone here loves and trusts Master Karl, and will do almost anything for him. He asks you to be a girl for two weeks, and everyone thinks it's just fine - because he requested it. I think that's great! And besides, you _do_look cute as a girl!"

"Yeah, I guess," Will said. "And I suppose that staying cooped up in our rooms isn't gonna help me to get used to dressing like a girl and being seen in a dress. So... want to go play on the swings some more, before I start my afternoon chores?"

===

Will didn't bother to change out of his maid uniform when they went back outside. He kind of wanted to see what it felt like to have the cool breezes blowing around his nether regions, with no panties on under his skirt. It was arousing, but the stiff skirt and apron kept him from embarrassing himself too much more. His cock just sort of wedged itself under the waistband of his skirt, and remained well hidden by his apron.

Several other maids were also playing in their uniforms. It wasn't as if they were playing soccer or doing anything messy. The swings and teeter totters and even the climbing gyms could be enjoyed just as well in a maid's uniform as in play clothes.

After several hours of playing with the maids, Will got fairly used to everyone calling him 'Mina'. Lexi had come out again and was flirting with him, and she also seemed to be checking out the other girls, as if trying to figure out which one was Will's 'girlfriend'. Anna saw that right away, so she made a point of not clinging to 'Mina' very much.

===

That evening, after dinner, Lexi knocked on Will's door, and Mina opened it.

"Come on in, Lexi," Mina said. She was still wearing her maid uniform from dinner, as was Lexi.

"Nice room," the vixen said, as she walked inside. "So, who will be with us tonight?" Lexi asked.

"I will," Anna said from the bathroom doorway. She was wearing a sexy red baby doll nightie, with no bra or panties under it. "Come through the bathroom into my room. My bed's bigger."

"Anna? Really? Well... I didn't expect that, but you aren't the first siblings making love to each other here, not by a long shot. That's cool with me." Lexi said. Then her eyes got wider as what little she knew abut Will and Anna fell into place. "Wait a minute... Oh... My... God... You're lovers, and she's pregnant... Is the baby yours, Will? Did you knock up your sister?"

"Yeah. Didn't plan to, but my condom slipped off," Will admitted. "We decided to keep the baby. Tried running away, and got caught. Mom found out we ran away because Anna was pregnant, and mom wanted to send her away and make her give up the baby for adoption. Mom doesn't know it was me that did it to her though. She thinks I went with Anna to protect her and so she wouldn't be all alone, and that I volunteered to come here with her for the same reason. And the scholarship wasn't a bad deal for me anyway."

"Okay, I am going to have to ask Master Karl to summon me with both of you some time. And I'm gonna have so much fun with you tonight!" Lexi said happily. "Look, all the maids here know that Master Karl, Hans and Heidi have sex with each other, and as far as I know, all the twins that Master has ever hired make out with each other for our Master's pleasure, even if they're straight otherwise. So nobody's gonna get upset that you two are lovers. May raise a few eyebrows when they find out who the father of Anna's baby is, but I think they'll take that in stride too. Heck, if you'd told everyone about your relationship when you got here, I would have asked you both to spend a night with me a lot sooner, and I think several of the other girls here would have too. But I won't tell anyone if you don't want me to."

"Thank you, Lexi," Anna said, hugging the taller vixen and nuzzling her chest. "So, should we all get naked and get into bed?"

"Not yet. I want both of us to enjoy Mina as a girl first," Lexi said. "Mina? I'd love to watch you licking your sister until she cums for us. Will you do that for me, pretty girl?"

"Oh! I like the sound of that idea. Come here, Mina. Show Lexi how much you love me, pretty girl!" Anna said, as she sat on her bed and spread her thighs invitingly for her brother.

Mina knelt between Anna's legs and obediently started licking her slit. She had to brush the wig's long hair back out of her face at first, but soon got everything arranged so she could give her full attention to her sister.

"Ohhh, that's such a good girl! Lick your sister, pretty girl!" Lexi said, reaching under her skirt to finger her own damp slit.

Anna propped herself up on her elbows so she could watch as Mina licked her folds and nibbled on her clitty. "Oh! Oh yeah, suck on my clit! Good girl!" she sighed, her tail thumping happily against the bed beside her as she wagged it.

"Ummmm. I love the way you taste, Anna," Mina said between slurps. "Cum for me sis! Show Lexi how much you like having 'Mina' licking you!"

Lexi eagerly masturbated while she watched Mina licking Anna to an orgasm. As the young Bernese girl shuddered and moaned from her brother's licking, the horny vixen sat beside her and said, "That's a good girl, Mina! Now it's my turn! Lick me, puppy!"

Mina moved over to Lexi, and then she lowered her head and began licking Lexi's cunny quite eagerly.

"Ohhhh, that's a good puppy! Good girl!" Lexi murred, as she petted Mina's ears and hair and enjoyed the surprisingly good oral attentions that she was receiving. "I guess Mina gets a lot of practice with you, huh Anna?"

"Mumm humm. We make love every day, an' Will licks me out before and after we mate," Anna said. "Oral sex was how we got started with each other. I caught Will jacking off to naughty pictures of Heidi, and asked him to show me what he liked doing with his girlfriend."

"His girlfriend? You mean Will was dating Mistress Heidi?" Lexi asked.

"Yeah, for a while," Anna replied. "But he broke up with her after he realized he had got me preggers. After that, he wanted to stay with me an' protect our baby."

"That's so sweet of him! Mummm... Mina honey, your tongue feels wonderful, but I want to see you making love to Anna now," Lexi said, patting Mina on the head. "Stand up and hold your skirts up so she can suck you, and then take the skirt and apron and petticoats off and fuck your sister like you're trying to make a baby all over again."

"All right," Mina replied, licking her muzzle and following the vixen's directions. Will's cock was already hard under the skirts, and it flopped forward when he raised his skirts out of the way.

Anna knelt in front of Mina and took her brother's cock into her mouth. She sucked on it hungrily for a while, and then unfastened the bows that held Mina's skirt, apron and petticoats in place, leaving Mina wearing just a garter belt, stockings and shoes below the waist. "Come make love to me, Mina. Make a baby with me," she said, leading her cross dressed brother to the bed.

"Oh yeah... Fuck your sister, you naughty puppy girl!" Lexi said encouragingly, as she resumed fingering her slit.

"God, I just can't get enough of you, Anna. I love you so much," Mina said, as she slid her cock into her sister to the hilt and started eagerly humping her in the missionary position.

"I love you too," Anna replied. "Now fuck me hard and fill me with your seed!"

As he made love to Anna, Will realized he was even more turned on that usual. Being watched by Lexi was very exciting for him, and looking down at his sister and seeing the long hair of his wig and the feminine uniform on his chest was surprisingly erotic. It didn't take him long at all to cum inside his sister and flood her with his creamy seed.

"Ohhh, that looks delicious!" Lexi said. "I want to lick her clean. You can fuck me as soon as you can get hard again, Mina." She knelt on the bed between Anna's thighs and started licking, while raising her brushy tail out of the way for Mina to enter her from behind.

"That won't take me very long, with such a pretty show to watch!" Mina replied, as she watched the vixen licking her seed from her sister. She got behind Lexi, looking over the vixen's shoulder so she could continue watching her sister getting licked, and as soon as she was hard again she slid into the vixen's hot, moist cleft and started humping her happily. "Ohhhh! Very nice!" she said appreciatively.

Lexi finished licking Anna clean, and said, "Change positions, please. I want to be on my back, so I can see what a pretty girl is fucking me!"

Anna crawled off the bed and asked, "Is it okay if I take a couple of pictures to send to our cousin, Mandy? She wanted to see Will as a girl, and her family is all into incest too, so it's cool with them, what we do here."

"Mandy, as in Miss Mandy Blackwell? The girl that Hans brought here recently as one of his girlfriends?" Lexi asked. "Sure. If Master Hans trusts her enough to bring her here, I don't mind her seeing pictures of us. Can I snap a few with you and Will for her too?"

They spent the rest of the evening mating in various combinations and taking pictures of Will as 'Mina', to send to Mandy. They finally went to sleep with Mina snuggled between Anna and Lexi, and all of them exhausted.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 525 By DoggyStyle57, September 2014

==========

April 16, 2010 (Friday afternoon) - Bernerholdt mansion, in Pouncefield.

A week after Hans' party, Rose Kimball got to ride to Hans' mansion after school in the Bernerholdt limo, with Meghan, Heidi, and Marie. The little mouse girl sat between Heidi and Meghan, and facing Marie.

"Thank you so much for lettin' me come to your place for swimming lessons, Heidi!" Rose said.

"We're happy you could join us, Rose," Heidi said. "I'm glad you and Meghan have become such good friends, and swimming lessons are more fun when you have a friend to learn with you. I learned to swim when I was still in pre-school. You're going to love swimming, and I'll be there in the pool with both of you."

"I'll join you in the pool too," Marie said. "I can't really swim until my arm is better, but getting into the pool and moving my arm against the water's resistance will help my arm muscles to heal faster. My doctor already approved it as part of my own physical therapy."

"That would be really nice, having both of you with us," Meghan said. "I just wish Hans could be there too."

"Well, Hans, Taylor and Hazel all have to do cheerleading on most of the Fridays and Saturdays between now and the end of the school year," Heidi said. "Hans is really strong, and he can hold any of the girls up in the air with just one hand! They need him, so they can do their fancy gymnastics tricks. He'll swim with us later though, when he can."

===

April 16, 2010 (Friday afternoon) - Mustang Ridge private school, in Pouncefield.

Hans changed into Hannah in the nurses' office at Saint Lovejoy's School, leaving with nurse Susan and joining the other cheerleaders on the school bus to the Mustang Ridge school. Hannah sat with Mandy on the bus, and across the aisle from Taylor and Ashley.

"So Hannah, how is it working out with Meghan living at the mansion?" Mandy asked quietly.

"Well, it's a bit awkward," Hannah admitted, "especially when it comes to _me_getting out for cheerleading. We have her busy with swimming lessons now on Fridays after school, so she has no reason to see me at the soccer games. But I'll have to change back into Hans in the nurse's office before I go home. I'm sure I could make Meghan believe Hannah is a real girl. That's easy for me now. But with her living with us, I have no way to explain to her why Hannah disappears and reappears. Oh well, we only have two months before school is out, and after this game, there are only three more away games this season where I'll be participating as Hannah. So it won't be too bad, having Hannah avoid Meghan seeing her. Other than that, she goes to bed before any of the rest of us, so she doesn't see what bedroom anyone ends up in. And she never tries to leave her room at night - not even to use the bathroom."

"Yeah, I guess with the weird way she grew up, leaving her room without permission was never an option, was it?" Mandy asked. "She seems to be acting pretty normal though, right? I mean, she's making friends and playing like a normal kid?"

"Pretty much, yeah. I think that's the Bernese in her. Despite everything she went through, nothing broke her spirit. Her therapists are amazed at how fast she is recovering," Hannah said.

"Yeah, we Bernese are like that. Tough spirits," Mandy said. "So, ummmm, if I wanted to stay overnight some time, I still could? I was thinking maybe on my birthday?"

"I was hoping you would, after your date with Hans that afternoon," Hannah said. "We'll just tell Meghan that you're going to stay in a guest room for the night, and go to school with us the next morning."

"Okay, good. I didn't want to cause any trouble for you," Mandy said.

===

After the soccer game, Taylor and Hannah stopped to chat with a couple of young stallions that they knew from the rival school's cheerleader squad. The equine boys were both just over six feet tall, but still lanky and slender. Darren and Glen Johnson were also identical twins, with chestnut fur and jet black hair and tails.

"Hey there, boys!" Taylor said with a grin. "I was hoping to talk to you sometime soon. What have you been up to?"

"Not much. Just school and working at the family dairy," Darren said. "We'd both love to have another date with you Taylor. Or maybe make it a double date, with Hannah too to make it a foursome? But, ummm, you haven't really talked to us since our last date with you in January, and we were worried that we did something wrong, so we were afraid to call. What have you been up to?"

"Sorry I haven't called. I've just been really busy, is all." Taylor said. "Let's see... I made two porn films. Then some friends of ours ran away from home, and we were all worried sick about them, until the police found them and got them home safely. Then I made another porn film. And then things got really bad for a bit, because some Irish terrorists tried to kidnap Hans and Heidi, right in front of me..."

"Oh my God! What happened?" Glen asked.

"Taylor was very brave," Hannah said. "She protected everyone. One of the thugs had Heidi at knife point, and Taylor calmly shot that guy in the leg, so Heidi could escape. One of the other thugs shot... Hans' girlfriend, Marie LeChow, and was fighting with Hans. He threatened to shoot Taylor if Hans and Taylor didn't give up and listen to their ransom demands. She stood her ground even with a gun pointed right at her face, and then she... well she distracted him by dropping her skirt, and she... killed that one, with a kick to the head."

"I kind of forgot I was wearing high heels," Taylor said. "My martial arts training took control, and without really thinking about anything but needing to save Hans, I did a spinning side kick to the thug's head, and, well, it was a three inch spike heel that connected with his temple. I hit him so hard that the shoe's heel broke off, still stuck in his head."

"Yeesh!" Darren said, his eyes going wide. "What happened to that Marie girl? Was anyone else hurt?"

"Our guardian, Miss Cheri, shot and killed another of the thugs. Fortunately, the police agreed it was all self defense," Taylor said. "Marie took a bullet in her arm, but she survived, and the only other injury was that Miss Cheri got a sprained ankle when the fat one that she shot fell on her. But with the police investigation, and me helping to care for Marie, I haven't had much free time since then. But Marie's getting better now, and I'd really love to go out with you again. How about it, Hannah? Want to make it a foursome, with this handsome pair of stud horses?"

Hannah shook her head and said, "I'm sorry, guys. We've had fun and all, but my social calendar's insane right now. There are also things going on at my home that make it hard for me to go out on dates, okay? But hey, if Taylor wants to go out with you, I think that's great!"

"More horsepower for me then!" Taylor said happily. "Have you two given any thought to my offer about making some porn movies with me?"

"Yeah, we've sort of been working up to that," Glen said. "Darren and I have been telling our dad we're interested in maybe getting into theater or TV acting, and he's actually supporting the idea! We thought he'd pitch a fit, since mom left him to become a porn actress and all that. But we'll be graduating from high school in a few more years, and I think he's beginning to realize that he can't afford to send us to college. So, we signed up for a theater course during the last half of this school year, and kinda lied to him that there could be some internships available. If we come and make some movies with you, he can think we're doing gofer work at the studios, and trying to land work making TV commercials."

"Well, the main studios do make TV commercials and documentaries, and several of the porn actors do G-rated stuff with the main studios," Taylor said. "I'll get you the application forms, and tell them they need to make it look like you're doing your screen tests for the main studios. But what I really want is to get you and a few other stallions lined up for some films with me. We only have one stallion on the crew right now. Let me talk to our Director, and I'll see what I can line up. And I will call you soon for a date! But we have to get on the bus to go back to our school now, so you two take care! Bye!"

"We'll be waiting for that call, Taylor, and thank you," Glen said, as the boys turned to rejoin their own squad.

===

April 17, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

"So, where would you like to go for dinner tonight, Hazel? Pick any restaurant in town, for our romantic date," Hans said, shortly after lunch time. They were in Hans' office in the mansion, where they could talk without any risk of little Meghan overhearing them. The last they had seen of the youngest member of the household, Meghan was playing computer games with Heidi in the games room.

"Hummm. Well, how about Correlli's?" the little brown puppy girl asked. "I liked it when Ashley took me there with Mandy and Paula. The booths in the back looked pretty romantic, and they have a small dance floor and live music."

"Done! I'll call and make the reservations," Hans said. "Any other requests for tonight?"

"Just to have your undivided attention from the start of the date until sunrise," Hazel said with a grin. "I want you all to myself when we go to bed tonight."

"That was what I already intended to do," Hans said, "Though I hope you won't mind if Heidi wakes me up in her usual fashion?"

"Yeah, I'm fine with her sucking your cock in the morning," Hazel said. "Look, Hans... I agreed to be your maid and to be one of your harem of girlfriends knowing full well that it meant sharing you with lots of other girls, including Heidi. I really don't mind that, as long as I get my fair share of personal time with you. Heck, I've been enjoying sex with the other girls almost as much as I like mating with you! But tonight, I want you all to myself."

"Then that is what you'll have, Hazel," Hans said.

===

April 17, 2010 (Saturday evening) - Correlli's Italian Restaurant, in Pouncefield.

Phil Connors drove Hans and Hazel to the restaurant in the limo. Several couples and families who were waiting to get into the restaurant watched with a mixture of curiosity and envy - not to mention surprise at the youth of the limo's passengers - as Phil opened the door and Hans stepped out of the limo wearing a full tuxedo, and then offered a hand to Hazel, who emerged in a beautiful yellow formal dress that nicely complemented her fur and hair color, and which really made her green eyes sparkle.

The manager, who was a slender Italian Greyhound, opened the restaurant's doors for them, and said smoothly, "Mister Bernerholdt! How nice to have you with us again! Your booth is waiting for you, and everything had been arranged as you requested."

He escorted them past the other waiting guests and to the back of the restaurant, to a private booth near the dance floor, closed off with red velvet curtains. He opened the curtains to reveal a small round table set for two, with candles and a vase containing a dozen red roses, as well as an ice bucket on a floor stand in the corner, containing a bottle of non-alcoholic sparkling apple cider.

"Ohhhh! It's so beautiful!" Hazel said, as Hans held her chair for her and she sat down. "Thank you for the roses, Hans!"

"May I ask if this is a special occasion? The young lady's birthday, perhaps?" the manager asked.

"Not her birthday, no. Just a pleasant night out with a girl who means a great deal to me," Hans replied.

"Ah, very good sir," the manager said. "David will be your waiter. He will be here momentarily. Do enjoy your evening"

Hans had barely got seated himself before a dapper skunk with a silver earring in his left ear came to the table. "Good evening, my name is David, and I will be serving you tonight," he said, handing them both menus. "Would you like to start with anything to drink, or some appetizers?"

"If you would pour the cider for us, that will be fine," Hans said, "We're both familiar with the menu here. Hazel, will you need some time to decide on your meal?"

"Just give me a few minutes, please," she replied. "They have some new specials, and it all looks so good!"

"Of course, Miss," David said, as he opened the cider and poured two glasses for them. "Everything is fresh, flown in daily or grown locally." He made a few suggestions and answered Hazel's questions, and then took their orders and departed, closing the velvet curtains as he left.

"Ohhhh. So private and intimate," Hazel said, brushing a hand down the velvet curtain. "It would almost be tempting to take advantage of the privacy and have _you_as my appetizer, Master! But can we open them, please? I just love having people see that I'm on a date with you. Even though I have to share you with the other girls, I still can't believe you're happy to date me too."

"And why wouldn't I want to date you?" Hans asked. "Seriously, you're very cute. Most guys and not a few girls would love to date you."

"Well, I guess... Ashley certainly liked being with me. But getting dumped by the boy that popped my cherry for not being a purebred really hurt my confidence a lot. You wouldn't believe how many times I tried to get myself to ride by your house and chickened out, before I finally got up the nerve to do it."

"Well, I'm glad you finally did, Hazel. I certainly don't regret accepting you as one of my girlfriends," Hans said.

Shortly after their meal was served, a pretty mink girl came by the table and said, "Would you like me to sing for you this evening?"

"Yes, please. A love song would be very nice," Hans said. He reached out and held Hazel's hand as the mink girl smiled and began singing in Italian, then sang the song a second time in English.

"That was very pretty!" Hazel said. "And thank you for doing part of it in English. The first part was beautiful, but I didn't understand a word of it!"

"It was my pleasure," the girl said. "I'm part of the local opera company. Singing here gives me more practice time, as well as earns me a bit of extra money."

"Which you certainly deserve. That was quite beautiful," Hans said, giving the girl a nice cash tip.

"Thank you very much, young sir!" she said happily, as she accepted the gratuity. "And would the young lady like to make a request?"

"Oh, anything pretty. I don't care if I can understand the words," Hazel said, "Your voice is so nice to listen to!"

The mink girl smiled and then began a new song.

Hans and Hazel resumed eating, but listened attentively, and Hans gave the girl another tip before she left to sing at another table. Near the end of their meal, a string quintet started to play, and several couples stepped out onto the dance floor to slow dance with each other

Their waiter, David, was very attentive, refilling their glasses and clearing their plates at just the right moments. When they were done eating, he reappeared and asked, "What would you like for dessert?"

"I think we would like to dance for a while before dessert, but you could bring us a fresh bottle of sparkling cider, please," Hans replied. "Hazel? Would you like to dance now?"

"I'd love to!" she replied, taking his hand.

===

"Mummm, this is so nice," Hazel said nearly an hour later, as she rested her head against Hans' chest while they danced. "Thank you, Hans, this has been a lovely evening. Let's call Phil and get our desert now. I want to get you in bed soon, stud."

"Your wish is my command, pretty puppy!" Hans said. He paged Phil as they left the dance floor, and then got David's attention so they could order their dessert and pay the bill.

Phil's timing was impeccable. He sent a text message to Hans that he was waiting for them in front of the restaurant just as Hans was paying the bill, and giving David a well-deserved tip.

===

On the ride home, Hazel snuggled with Hans, and opened his trousers to stroke his sheath lovingly. "Thank you, Hans. You really know how to make a girl feel special. And it's not just because you took me someplace expensive, either. I really felt like I had your full attention all evening, and that was very nice."

"I've been trying harder to give each of you the attention you deserve. It isn't half as easy as my father makes it look, keeping so many ladies happy. But I wouldn't want to give any of you up," Hans said. "I hope I'm managing well enough with you? You're happy as you are?"

"Well, I suppose that someday I'll want to find a guy I can marry, so I can be a mom," Hazel said. "Once my training is complete, and I've earned my scholarship, we'll see what works out. But yeah, I'm very happy right now, just being one of your maids."

"I'm glad. Sometimes I worry that I can't give each of you as much as you want. And I fully expect that many of my maids and sisters will eventually want to settle down with a dedicated mate of their own. If you find someone that you want to have as a husband and to raise a family with someday, I'll be very happy for you," Hans said. "But until that happens, I'm very happy to have you as one of my girlfriends."